Skip to main content

Full text of "Art-studies from nature, as applied to design : for the use of architects, designers, and manufacturers"

See other formats




Y/yr/w/jiiii* 


MM 


8fflK£SSffl&3$ 


;••  ■'..::,    ■ 


AS-APPLIED  -TO 


^1 

■MNMBWB 


IHnffiraHTO 


23Sft£S3 


■  —■ Mil  .1. 


ma    H 

xSXV 

H 

.'  hit 

8p\  *'<V.Ur'                       J 

i 

STCHX1 N  G 
AND  FRANCINE 

CLA1UC 
ART  INSTITUTE 
L1BRART 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2012  with  funding  from 

Sterling  and  Francine  Clark  Art  Institute  Library 


http://archive.org/details/artstudiesfromnaOOhulnn 


ART-STUDIES   FROM   NATURE 


®$  ajpjrfteli  to  29t$tgn :  - 


FOR    THE    USE   OF 


ARCHITECTS,  DESIGNERS,  AND    MANUFACTURERS. 


■ 

COMPRISED  IN  FOUR  PAPERS  BY 


& 


F.  E.   HULME,  F.L.S.,  F.S.A. ;  S.  J.  MACKIE,  F.G.S.,  F.S.A.  : 

J.  GLAISHER,  F.R.S.;  ROBERT  HUNT,  F.R.S. 


Reprinted  from  the  Art- Journal. 


WITH   NUMEROUS   ILLUSTRATIONS    OS    WOOD. 


LONDON : 
VIRTUE  &  CO.,  26,  IVY  LANE,  PATERNOSTER  ROW. 

1872. 


LONDON : 

PRINTED  BY  VIRTUE   AND      CO 

CITY    ROAD. 


■  :lTOIjyi308S 


PREFACE. 


ATURE  may  be  studied  in  many  aspects  ;  her  wealth  of 
service  and  beauty  is  freely  open  to  all  who  seek ;  and 
while  the  man  of  science,  by  patient  study  and  assiduous 
toil,  may  learn  something  of  her  mystery,  and  gather  from  her  not 
unwilling  hands  rich  treasure  of  knowledge  for  the  benefit  of 
humanity  (for  without  the  midnight  watch  and  the  elaborate 
calculation  of  the  astronomer  navigation  would  yet  be  in  its 
infancy  ;  without  the  enthusiasm  of  the  botanist  as  he  toils  in  the 
tropic  forest  the  virtues  of  many  a  healing  plant  would  be 
unknown  •  without  the  keen  perception  of  the  geologist  the  miner's 
task  would  be  in  vain),  so  the  man  of  art  in  no  less  degree  may  find 
in  her  study  richest  elements  of  beauty,  loveliest  suggestions  of 
colour,  forms  of  infinite  grace.  A  delight  in  the  study  of  Nature, 
a  desire  to  realise  something  of  its  grandeur,  is  a  source  of 
unbounded  pleasure  to  its  possessor,  for  to  him  no  walk  can  be  a 
weariness,  no  season  of  the  year  dreary,  no  soil  so  sterile  as  to  be 
barren  of  interest : — 

"  The  meanest  flow'ret  of  the  vale, 
The  simplest  note  that  sM-clls  the  gale, 
The  common  sun,  the  air,  the  ski 
To  him  arc  opening  Paradise." 


m  PREFACE. 


The  lichen  on  the  rock,  the  wayside  grass,  the  many-coloured 
fungi,  are  no  less  full  of  beauty  than  the  forms  that  more  ordinarily 
attract  attention,  and  are  no  less  worthy  of  study.  "  The  works  of 
the  Lord  are  great,  sought  out  of  all  them  that  have  pleasure 
therein ;"  and  Nature  has  ever  to  the  devout  mind,  from  its  own 
inherent  beauty  and  its  testimony  to  Him  its  creator  and  sustainer, 
been  a  study  of  the  deepest  interest.  Some  who  glance  over  these 
opening  remarks  before  entering  upon  the  search  for  such  material 
in  the  body  of  the  book  as  may  seem  available  for  their  immediate 
purpose,  may  consider  that  this  view  of  the  subject  is  unpractical; 
but  we  would  remind  such  that  all  art,  pictorial,  sculptural, 
decorative,  or  what  not,  is  only  noble  and  worthy  of  the  name  so 
far  as  it  affords  food  for  thought  in  the  spectator,  and  testifies  to 
thought  in  the  artist,  and  that  the  nobility  of  the  work  is  in  direct 
proportion  to  such  evidence  of  inner  life.  Art  that  is  aesthetic  and 
sensuous,  though  pleasing  to  the  eye,  must  ever  in  the  nature  of 
things  hold  a  subordinate  place  to  that  art  which  is  symbolic,  to 
those  forms  in  which  an  inner  meaning  may  be  traced  ;  and  though 
one  work  of  art  may  perhaps  necessarily  contain  less  of  this 
reflected  thought  than  another,  yet  this  proposition  we  think  will 
hold  good,  that  no  work  of  art  that  does  not  in  some  way  testify  to 
this  can  be  altogether  satisfactory,  for  while  pleasing  for  a  time  to 
the  eye,  it  yet  leaves  the  mind  unsatisfied :  the  reverse  will  equally 
hold  good,  and  we  may  safely  repeat  that  in  proportion  to  the 
thought  bestowed  and  expressed  by  the  artist  will  be  the 
enjoyment  and  profit  to  be  derived  by  others  from  it.  The  true 
artist  will  not  consider  with  how  small  expenditure  of  trouble  he 


PREFACE.  vii 


may  attain  his  end ;  he  will,  on  the  contrary,  have  a  heart  full  of 
sympathy  with  all  that  is  beautiful.  This  will  become  a  wealth  of 
knowledge,  will  prove  a  precious  possession  to  himself,  and  the 
result  must  be  visible  in  his  work,  and  stamp  it  with  Promethean 
fire.  To  the  artist  then  who  is  worthy  of  the  name,  nothing  can 
be  too  petty  for  regard,  nothing  that  the  Creator  has  pronounced 
"  very  good "  too  insignificant  for  notice ;  for  in  Nature  beauty 
is  scattered  with  a  lavish  hand,  and  the  fungus  that  passes  through 
all  the  stages  of  its  existence  during  a  summer's  night,  and  the 
snow-flake  still  more  transient  in  its  duration — 


"  Frail,  but  a  work  divine 
Made  so  fairily  well, 
So  exquisitely  minute, 
A  miracle  of  design  " — 


have  a  charm  of  their  own  no  less  than  the  higher  forms,  while  to 
give  but  one  other  example  from  the  many  that  present  themselves, 
the  Foraminifera — animal  remains  met  with  in  chalk  cliffs — though 
only  visible  with  high  microscopic  power,  have  the  curves  of  their 
shells  as  graceful,  designs  as  varied,  markings  as  intricate,  as 
perhaps  any  other  natural  objects  whatsoever.  We  therefore 
appreciate  the  quaint  fancy,  the  studied  thought  of  the  designer 
who  in  some  old  glass  that  we  have  noticed  at  Ockham  Church,  in 
Surrey,  while  making  some  of  his  quarry  designs  of  columbine, 
rose,  and  other  lovely  forms,  chose  for  one  of  them  a  little  fungus 
surrounded  by  cup  moss,  and  springing  from  the  turf ;  frail 
creatures  of  a  day,  meet  emblems — like  the  withering  grass,  the 


fading"  flower — of  the  short  estate  of  man,  the  transience  of  all  his 
glory. 

In  the  endeavour  to  suggest  something  of  these  humbler  types 
of  beauty  to  the  artist,  the  designer,  the  architect,  and  the 
manufacturer,  the  following  papers  have  been  collected  from  the 
pages  of  the  Art- Journal,  the  periodical  in  which  they  originally 
appeared,  and  after  careful  revision  by  their  several  writers,  have 
been  published  in  this  detached  form,  in  order  that  they  may  be 
still  more  commonly  accessible. 

The  first  article  is  an  endeavour  on  the  part  of  the  author  to 
indicate  something  of  the  profusion  of  beautiful  form  that  may  be 
met  with  in  our  hedges  and  skirting  our  roadsides,  to  point  out 
the  source  from  whence  the  mediaeval  artists  gathered  their 
inspiration,  and  to  plead  for  its  greater  use  by  their  successors, 
that  by  a  like  loving  appreciation  we  too  may  create  like  forms  of 
beauty. 

The  second  essay  deals  with  marine  forms  of  vegetable  life,  and 
dwells  on  the  immense  variety  of  form  that  may  be  met  with  in 
the  sea-weeds  that  surround  our  shores,  and  the  applicability  of 
many  of  the  species  to  the  varied  purposes  of  the  designer.  It  is 
curious  that  these  wonderful  forms  should  not  have  been  employed 
more  largely  in  the  decorative  work  of  any  people.  With  the 
exception  of  the  singularly  waved  and  bossed  foliage  seen  in  the 
stone  carving  and  metal-work  of  the  later  years  of  the  Decorated 
period  of  Gothic,  and  which  may  possibly  have  been  originally 
suggested  by  the  Fucus  vesiculostis,  one  of  our  commonest  shore 
weeds,  we  know  of  no  instance  of  their  introduction  into  orna- 


PREFACE.  ix 


mental   art.     Hence   here   at   once    a  wide  field   is   open   to   the 
designer,  and  this  essay  cannot  fail  to  be  full  Of  valuable  material. 
As  the  first  and  second  articles  have  striven  to  illustrate  the 
beautiful  forms  that  inhabit  the  land  and  the  sea  respectively,  so 
the  third  article,  leaving 

"The  deep's  untrampled  floor 
With  green  and  purple  sea-weeds  strewn," 

and  the  more  familiar  forms  of  earth,  deals  with  those  delicate 
forms  of  the  air,  the  flakes  of  falling  snow,  and  points  out  the 
immense  variety  of  graceful  forms  afforded  by  their  crystals. 

Symmetry  and  geometry  are  both  so  commonly  met  with  in 
ornamental  art,  and  are  also  so  conspicuously  present  in  the  forms 
of  snow  crystals,  that  the  application  of  those  forms  to  design 
cannot  fail  to  follow  when  once  their  beauties  are  brought  under 
the  notice  of  the  designer  and  manufacturer. 

Symmetry  shows  itself  in  a  general  beauty  of  proportion,  and 
balance  of  masses  in  a  composition ;  or,  in  the  more  limited  sense 
in  which  we  now  use  the  word,  in  the  likeness  of  one  half  or  part 
to  another  in  the  unit  of  design.  We  speak  of  a  design  being 
bi-symmetrical  or  tri-symmetrical,  or  if  it  goes  beyond  this,  as  in 
snow  crystals  and  in  many  other  cases  where  the  ornament  may 
be  bounded  by  a  circle,  it  is  termed  multi-symmetrical.  Bi-sym- 
metrical arrangements  will  be  found  most  appropriate  for  the 
decoration  of  upright  surfaces,  as  wall-papers  or  curtains,  which 
will  always  be  seen  one  way,  while  multi-symmetrical  star-like 
forms  are  more  suitable  for  floor-cloth  or  carpet  patterns,  because 


x  PREFACE. 


a  star-like  pattern  on  the  floor  looks  equally  well  from  all  parts  of 
the  room  ;  while  a  design  having  its  halves  merely  alike  can  only 
be  viewed  to  advantage  from  one  point.  It  is  curious  to  observe 
that  in  Nature  the  rule  seems  to  be  that  the  lower  forms  shall  be 
multi-symmetrical,  made  up  of  several  similar  parts,  while  the 
higher  forms  of  life  are  bi-symmetrical :  thus  in  the  first  class  we 
get  snow  crystals,  sea-anemones,  star-fishes ;  and  in  the  second, 
the  more  advanced  forms  of  animal  life — insects,  birds,  quadrupeds, 
and  man  himself.  There  are  numerous  exceptions,  however,  to 
this  :  thus  we  have  flowers  multi-symmetrical,  and  their  leaves  only 
alike  in  their  halves,  though  undoubtedly  the  flower,  in  view  of  its 
functions  in  vegetable  physiology,  and  also  from  the  ornamentist's 
stand-point,  cannot  be  considered  lower  in  the  scale  of  creation 
than  the  leaf.  The  charm  produced  by  the  mere  repetition  of  parts 
may  be  well  seen  in  the  kaleidoscope,  where  a  series  of  irregular 
pieces  of  glass  develop  into  various  ornamental  forms,  owing  to 
their  symmetrical  arrangement  and  radiation  from  one  centre — an 
effect  still  more  clearly  and  beautifully  seen  in  the  crystals  of  snow, 
where  the  unit  is  itself  of  pleasing  form. 

The  influence  of  geometry  upon  design  has  in  almost  all 
periods  of  art  been  very  marked — in  some  styles,  as  the  Early 
English  Gothic,  and  the  Italian  of  the  thirteenth  century,  much 
more  so  than  in  others ;  but  in  no  style  is  it  altogether  ignored. 
Whether  we  study  the  examples  of  decorative  art  produced  in  our 
midst,  the  result  of  modern  skill ;  or  turn  to  the  remains  of 
Egyptian  and  Assyrian  ornament,  the  brain-work  and  handiwork 
of  men  who  toiled  thousands  of  years  ago,  or  whether  we  contrast 


PREFACE.  xi 


the  delicacy  of  much  of  our  English  work  with  the  rude  carving  or 
pottery  of  the  South  Sea  Islander,  we  still  cannot  fail  to  notice 
that  amidst  much  that  is  very  marked  and  distinctive  in  comparing 
one  period  with  another,  or  the  handiwork  of  one  race  or  nation 
with  another,  this  one  great  principle  of  the  adaptation  of 
geometry  to  ornament  is  exhibited  more  or  less  prominently  in  all. 
Where  a  sense  of  flatness  is  desirable,  as  in  designs  for  floor- 
coverings — as  mosaic,  tile-work,  carpeting,  &c. — the  use  of 
geometrical  forms  appears  especially  appropriate,  since  the  feeling 
of  flatness  is  easily  obtainable,  and  yet,  accompanying  this 
essential  feature,  almost  any  degree  of  complexity  and  richness  of 
effect.  These  remarks  upon  the  use  of  geometry  must,  however, 
be  considered  to  apply  more  especially  to  the  simpler  kinds  of 
design,  to  those  intended  to  fill  but  a  subordinate  place.  As  we  rise 
higher,  geometry,  though  still  valuable  in  the  setting  out  and 
defining  of  leading  lines  and  masses,  gives  place  to  higher  forms, 
those  based  on  animal  or  vegetable  life.  In  a  fourteenth-century 
diaper  the  part  we  admire  is  not  the  geometric  basis  of  the 
design,  but  the  delicate  filling  in  of  oak  or  maple,  buttercup  or 
ivy,  though  we  unconsciously  admire  this  the  more  on  account  of 
the  enclosing  straight  lines — lines  that  we  should  at  once  miss  if 
they  were  removed  as  superfluous. 

The  fourth  essay  of  our  series  deals  with  the  suggestive 
ornamental  forms  so  freely  met  with  in  organic  remains.  As  in 
the  previous  essay  we  found  in  the  clouds  above  forms  of  beauty 
well  adapted  for  our  needs  as  ornamentists,  so  in  this  one  we 
delve  beneath  the  surface  of  our  earth,  and  again  have  the  lesson 

b 


xii  PREFACE. 


impressed  upon  us,  that  in  every  situation  forms  of  beauty  abound, 
that  the  world  is  full  of  suggestive  material  for  the  student  of 
ornamental  art,  and  that  in  what  at  first  sight  appears  a  barren 
and  profitless  waste,  fresh  proof  is  given  of  the  universal  reign  of 
law,  order,  and  beauty  throughout  the  whole  range  of  creation. 
These  four  essays,  then,  should  prove  a  welcome  addition  to  the 
ornamentist's  store  of  material,  since  (though  no  book-work  can 
take  the  place  of  actual  observation)  they  may  at  least  suggest  to 
him  other  forms,  and  cause  him  to  turn  his  attention  in  fresh 
directions.  With  this  hope,  then,  we  conclude,  trusting  that  our 
efforts  thus  to  illustrate  in  some  degree  the  wealth  of  Nature  may 
not  have  been  altogether  in  vain. 

F.  E.  H. 


CONTENTS. 


I.  PAGE 

THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS  TO  THE 
PURPOSES  OF  ORNAMENTAL  ART.  By  F.  Edward 
Hulme,  F.L.S.,  F.S.A . i 

II. 

SEA-WEEDS     AS    OBJECTS     OF     DESIGN.        By    S.     J.     MACKIE, 

F.G.S.,  F.S.A 91 

III. 

THE    CRYSTALS    OF    SNOW   AS   APPLIED   TO   THE    PURPOSES 

OF   DESIGN.     By  James   Glaisher,   F.R.S 133 

IV. 

THE  SYMMETRICAL  AND  ORNAMENTAL  FORMS  OF  ORGANIC 
REMAINS.     By  Robert  Hunt,  F.R.S 


Pssocm  Ti 


I. 

THE   ADAPTABILITY   OF   OUR  NATIVE   PLANTS   TO 
THE   PURPOSES   OF   ORNAMENTAL   ART. 

By  EDWARD   HULME,  F.L.S.,  F.S.A. 


B 


Iasso    ' 


THE   ADAPTABILITY  OF   OUR  NATIVE   PLANTS   TO 
THE   PURPOSES   OF   ORNAMENTAL  ART. 

[N  this  series  of  papers  it  will  be  our  desire  to  direct  the 
attention  of  the  architect,  manufacturer,  and  designer, 
to  some  of  the  beautiful  forms  of  nature,  which,  though 
easily  accessible,  seem  to  have  scarcely  received  the  consideration 
they  deserve  ;  to  give  a  brief  account  of  the  habits,  peculiarities, 
and  localities  of  the  plants  as  they  come  before  us  ;  to  cite  from 
time  to  time  examples,  either  English  or  foreign,  of  their  use  in 
the  ornament  of  the  past ;  and  generally  to  add  such  details  as 
may  directly  or  indirectly  tend  to  create  an  interest  in  the  plant 
in  question.  We  find,  on  looking  back  at  the  past  history  and 
practice  of  ornamental  art,  in  the  midst  of  many  marked 
differences  of  style,  one  principle  very  generally  observed — the 
use  in  the  ornament  of  any  given  country  of  the  plants  familiar 
to  the  people.  Hence,  the  Egyptians  exclusively  used  in  their 
ornament  the  plants  of  their  own  land ;  we  see  the  palm 
branch,  the  papyrus,  and  the  beautiful  lily  of  the  Nile  constantly 
recurring.  We  find  the  Greeks  and  Romans  employing  the 
acanthus,  olive,  and  vine ;  the  Japanese,  the  light  and  graceful 
bamboo ;  and  in  our  own  Gothic  styles  and  those  of  the  Continent 
—  French,    German,    or    Spanish  —  we    meet   with    more    or   less 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


conventionalised  representations  in  the  carvings,  paintings, 
illuminations,  fabrics  for  dress,  hangings,  &c.,  of  the  familiar 
forms  of  our  hedgerows,  streams,  and  meadows,  such  as  the 
wild  rose,  oak,  maple,  iris,  buttercup,  and  many  others.  It  is 
then  with  the  desire  to  awaken  our  decorators  to  the  fact,  that 
beautiful  as  the  Greek  anthemion  and  other  allied  forms  are, 
they  by  no  means  represent  the  limit  available  in  ornamental  art, 
that  the  following  papers  have  been  prepared,  since  we  are 
persuaded  that  if  once  the  inexhaustible  riches  of  nature  were 
sought  after  by  our  architects,  and  their  beauties  brought  before 
the  eyes  of  the  people  in  their  work,  architecture  would  thus 
be  taking  one  long  step  nearer  to  the  sympathies  and  appre- 
ciation of  many  to  whom  it  is  now  a  matter  of  indifference.  The 
works  of  a  few  of  our  leading  architects  owe  at  least  some  of  their 
beauty  to  their  recognition  of  this  truth ;  and  we  would  desire, 
while  acknowledging  the  services  rendered  to  architecture  by 
such  men  as  Pugin,  Collings,  Street,  and  Gilbert  Scott,  to  add  our 
mite  to  the  revival  going  on  around  us. 

Botany,  or  the  study  of  plants  (Gr.  botane,  a  plant),  is  capable 
of  many  subdivisions  :  thus  we  have  one  department  which,  from 
its  dealing  with  the  vital  functions  of  the  plant,  we  term 
physiology  (Gr.  fthysis,  nature — logos,  science) ;  another  which, 
from  its  more  especially  dealing  with  the  organization  and 
structure  of  the  plant,  is  called  organography,  or  structural 
botany;  while  a  third  great  division,  systematic  botany,  derives 
its  name  from  its  teaching  how  the  multifarious  forms  of  vegetable 
life  may  yet  be  classified  into  genera,  and  these  again  into  orders 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS.  5 

and  species  from  certain  points  of  resemblance  in  the  plants  thus 
classed  together.      Botany,  in  itself  a  science  in  the  ordinary  use 
of  the  term,  may,  however,  render  valuable  service  to  art ;    and  it 
is  this  phase  of  the  subject  which  we  more  especially  propose  to 
develop,  treating  only  of  the  more  exclusively  scientific  points  so 
far  as  we  find  them  necessary  for  our  present  purpose ;   and  in 
this    we   think   we    are    fully  justified,   for    though    numbers    of 
excellent   works    are   accessible   to   the   student   who   desires   to 
study  botany  as  a  science,  but  few  fully  recognise  its  importance 
in  a  modified  form  to  the  art-student,  and  more  especially  to  the 
designer.      To  the  ornamentist  a  knowledge  of  the  laws  of  plant 
growth  is  of  really  the  same  importance  as  the  study  of  anatomy 
to  the  figure-painter  or  sculptor,  and  the  absence  of  this  know- 
ledge is  to  the  initiated,  in  either  case,  as  readily  detected.     Many 
who  are   now   content  to  forego  this  precise  knowledge   are   no 
doubt    partly    debarred   by  the    technicalities  which    meet   them 
at  every  sentence  in  ordinary  botanical  works.     Bearing  in  mind, 
therefore,    the    special    requirements    of    our    readers,    we    shall 
endeavour  to  avoid   as  far  as   possible  the  use   of  terms  which, 
though  scientifically  valuable,  and  in  fact  essential  to  correct  and 
true    description,    are    not    such    as  we  may   reasonably    assume 
our  readers,  without  special  botanical  study,  to  be  familiar  with. 
A  knowledge  of  these  terms    is,  however,  very  desirable,  since 
their   conciseness    renders    them  valuable,  and   more  especially, 
also,  because  many  excellent  works,  which  it  will  be  of  advantage 
to  the  student  to  consult,  largely  employ  them.     We  trust  that  in 
the  few  cases  where  such  terms  are  in   the  present  work  intro- 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


duced,  a  clear  explanation  of  their  force  and  utility  will  be  found 
to  accompany  them  ;  we  shall  also,  as  a  further  assistance,  add 
the  source  from  whence  the  term  is  derived,  wherever  the 
introduction  will  tend  to  throw  additional  light  on  the  meaning 
of  the  word. 

As  we  cannot  hope,  in  the  limited  space  at  our  command,  to 
supply  every  requirement,  give  every  detail,  or  bring  forward  more 
than  a  few  of  the  more  common  plants,  the  present  work  must  be 
considered  rather  as  a  suggestive  list  of  the  more  striking  plants 
which,  from  their  ornamental  characteristics,  will,  we  trust,  be 
found  of  service  to  designers,  than  an  exhaustive  catalogue.  It  is 
very  far  indeed  from  being  a  complete  list. 

To  render  the  work  as  practically  useful  as  possible,  we  add  to 
each  plant  mentioned  the  names  of  some  standard  books  in  which 
reliable  drawings  of  the  plant  in  question  may  be  found ;  for 
though  nature  should  always,  if  possible,  be  consulted,  it  may 
not  at  all  times  be  within  the  power  of  the  student  to  do  so,  owing 
to  press  of  work,  the  season  of  the  year,  and  many  other  dis- 
turbing causes. 

The  following  books  are  thus  referred  to,  the  illustrations 
in  them  being  of  a  trustworthy  character.  After  the  name  of  each 
book  is  the  abbreviation  used  in  the  present  work  when  it  is 
necessary  to  quote  it : — 

The  Flora  Londinensis  of  Curtis.     First  Edition   .         .         .         .  F.  L. 

Medical  Botany.     Woodville.     First  Edition        ....  M.  B. 

Medical  Botany.     Stephenson  and  Churchill.     First  Edition         .  S.  C. 

Illustrations  of  Natural  Orders  of  Plants.     E.  Twining  .         .         .  T.  N.  O. 

English  Botany.     Sowerby.     Third  Edition  .         .         .         .  E.  B. 


"THE  adaptability  of  our  NATIVE  PLANTS.  7 

Vegetable  World.     Figuier  ........  V.  W. 

School  Botany.     Lindley       .         .         .         .         .         .         .         .  S.  B. 

Woodlands,  Heaths,  and  Hedges.     Coleman  ....  W.  H.  H. 

Grammar  of  Ornament.     Owen  Jones    .         .         .         .         .  G.  O. 

The  first  five  on  this  list  have  coloured  plates.  To  these  we  may 
be  allowed  to  add  Plant  Form  (P.  F.),  a  work  prepared  by  the 
author  for  the  especial  use  of  designers. 

The  plants  described  in  the  following  pages  are,  to  facilitate 
reference,  arranged  in  regular  alphabetical  sequence,  according  to 
their  English  names,  since  most  of  my  readers  will  more  readily 
recognise  a  plant  by  its  familiar  title  than  by  its  botanical 
appellation.  Thousands  are  familiar  with  the  little  daisy  who 
would  never  recognise  it  in  any  description  headed  Bellis  perennts. 
At  the  same  time,  we  in  every  case  give  the  scientific  nomencla- 
ture as  well,  since  in  most  works  you  may  desire  to  consult,  that 
will  be  of  greater  prominence  than  the  one  used  colloquially.  A 
difficulty  here  arises  from  the  fact  that  several  of  our  English 
flowers  have  numerous  synonyms  given  to  them ;  we  have, 
however,  chosen  the  name  which  we  believe  to  be  most  commonly 
used,  referring  also  to  the  others  in  the  course  of  our  remarks  on 
the  plant. 

In  the  introduction  of  vegetable  growth  into  any  ornamental 
composition,  we  must  be  careful  to  remember  that  what  is 
wanted  is  not  so  much  a  direct  imitation  of  nature,  which  after 
all  can  only  be  faulty  at  the  best,  as  a  due  adaptation  of  the 
natural  form  to  the  purpose  of  our  design — a  recognition  of  the 
impossibility  of  a  close  copy  of  nature,  together  with  a  feeling 
of  its    undesirableness  even    if   it    could    be    accomplished.      Our 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


representations  must  therefore  be  more  or  less  conventional  : 
in  a  flower-painting  we  naturally  expect  to  see  a  direct  tran- 
script of  nature,  while  in  decorative  art  a  direct  transcript 
offends  us. 

"In  the  multitude  of  counsellors  there  is  safety;"  we  will, 
therefore,  here  quote  some  few  passages  from  the  works  of  those 
whom  we  think  we  can  all  agree  are  entitled  to  speak  with 
authority  and  to  be  heard  with  respect.  Ruskin,  in  speaking  on 
this  subject,  says, — "  All  noble  ornamentation  is  the  expression  of 
man's  delight  in  God's  work;"  and  again,  "Ornamentation  should 
be  natural,  that  is  to  say,  should  in  some  degree  express  or  adopt 
the  beauty  of  natural  objects ;  it  does  not  hence  follow  that  it 
should  be  an  exact  imitation  of,  or  endeavour  to  supersede,  God's 
work;  it  may  consist  only  in  a  partial  adoption  of,  and  compliance 
with,  the  usual  forms  of  natural  things,  without  at  all  going  to 
the  point  of  imitation,  and  it  is  possible  that  the  point  of  imitation 
may  be  closely  reached  by  ornaments  which  nevertheless  are 
entirely  unfit  for  their  place,  and  are  the  signs  only  of  a  degraded 
ambition  and  an  ignorant  dexterity.  Bad  decorators  err  as  easily 
on  the  side  of  imitating  nature  as  of  forgetting  her,  and  the 
question  of  the  exact  degree  in  which  imitation  should  be 
attempted  under  given  circumstances  is  one  of  the  most  subtle 
and  difficult  in  the  whole  range  of  criticism."  Wornum  thus 
defi nes  the  difference  between  naturalism  and  conventionalism  : 
"  A  natural  treatment  implies  natural  imitation  and  arrangement, 
but  an  ornamental  treatment  does  not  necessarily  exclude  imita- 
tion   in   the  parts,   as,  for  instance,  a    scroll   may  be    composed 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS.  9 

of  strictly  natural  parts,  but  as  no  plant  would  grow  in  an  exactly 
spiral  direction,  the  scroll  form  constitutes  the  ornamental  or 
conventional  arrangement ;  we  may,  however,  have  conven- 
tionalism of  details  as  well  as  conventionalism  of  arrangement." 
Hudson  says, — "  There  is  a  great  difference  between  the  terms 
applied  and  adapted  ;  they,  in  fact,  express  the  wrong  and  the 
right  use  of  vegetable  forms.  All  natural  forms  require  certain 
modifications  to  adapt  them  for  other  than  their  own  natural 
situations,  and  it  is  the  neglect  of  this,  and  the  simple  application 
of  these  forms  without  adapting  them,  which  constitute  a  false 
principle."  Dresser  thus  illustrates  the  difference  :  "  Mere 
imitation  is  not  ornamentation,  and  is  no  more  art  in  the 
higher  sense  of  the  term  than  writing  is  itself  literature. 
Vegetable  nature  treated  conventionally  will  not  be  found  to  be 
far  removed  from  truth,  but  will  be  merely  a  natural  form,  or 
a  series  of  natural  forms,  neither  marred  by  blights  nor  disturbed 
by  winds,  adapted  to  the  fulfilment  of  a  special  purpose,  and 
suited  to  a  particular  position — for  the  most  perfect  examples  of 
what  is  usually  termed  conventionalised  nature  are  those  which 
express  the  intention  of  nature,  if  we  may  thus  speak,  or  are 
manifestations  of  natural  objects  as  undisturbed  by  surrounding 
influences  and  unmarred  by  casualties."  In  the  same  way  we 
might  bring  forward  passages  from  the  works  of  Owen  Jones,  Sir 
Gardiner  Wilkinson,  and  many  others,  in  illustration  of  our 
remarks ;  enough,  however,  has,  we  trust,  been  brought  forward 
to  confirm  the  position  taken  up. 

We  will  now,  without   further   prelude,  proceed   to  the  brief 


io  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

consideration  of  the  few  representative  plants  we  have  selected 
for  our  remarks. 

The  Agrimony.  This  plant,  the  Agrimonia  Eupatoria  of 
botanists,  and  the  Agremoine  of  old  writers,  is  ordinarily  met 
with  in  hedgerows  and  waste  places  by  the  roadside.  The 
flowers  are  bright  yellow,  and  are  arranged  in  what  is  termed 
botanically  a  spike  (Lat.  sftica,  an  ear  of  corn  ;  when  the  flowers 
grow  in  succession  direct  from  a  central  stem).  The  leaves  are 
very  ornamental  in  character,  the  central  line  giving  off  large 
side  leaflets,  and  the  intermediate  spaces  being  filled  by  smaller 
ones.  The  edges  of  all  the  leaves  are  deeply  serrate  (Lat.  serra, 
a  saw;  notched  like  the  teeth  of  a  saw).  Very  suitable  and 
suggestive  for  lace  or  wall-papers,  where  a  somewhat  delicate 
form  with  a  decidedly  upright  mode  of  growth  is  desirable. 
Drawings  of  the  plant  may  be  seen  in  S.  B.  126;  E.  B.  417; 
F.  L.  vol.  v.  32  ;  and  M.  B.  258.  The  natural  plant  will  be 
found  in  flower  during  July  and  August. 

The  White  or  Wood  Anemone  [Anemone  nemorosa),  or,  as  it  is 
often  termed  in  old  botanical  works,  the  Wind-flower.  This  older 
name  refers  to  the  same  fact  alluded  to  in  its  generic  name, 
Anemone,  the  fragility  and  delicacy  of  the  flowers,  and  their  ex- 
posure to  the  bleak  and  boisterous  winds  that  sweep  through  the 
almost  leafless  woods  in  early  spring,  or,  as  others  believe,  from 
an  old  fancy  that  the  flowers  will  not  open  until  buffeted  by  the 
gales  of  March,  anemone  being  derived  from  the  Greek  word, 
anemos,  the  wind.  The  second  name,  nemorosa,  signifies  woody, 
and  bears  obvious  reference  to  the  localities  most  favourable  to 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS. 


1 1 


the  growth  of  the  anemone.  The  plant  may  be  found  in  flower 
during  the  months  of  March,  April,  and  May,  the  blossoms  being 
pure  white,  with  a  bright  yellow  centre,  and  the  outer  surface  of 
the  sepals  of  a  delicate  purple  tinge".  It  abounds  in  moist  woods 
throughout  the  country,  generally  in  such  profusion  as  to  cover 


Anemone. 


large  tracts  of  ground  with  a  snowy  whiteness  ;  and  the  plant 
being  perennial,  we  shall,  when  it  is  once  established  in  any  spot, 
find  it  regularly  recurring  as  each  spring-time  comes  round.  The 
manner  of  growth  of  the  anemone  is  very  distinct  and  character- 
istic,  and    not   being   subject    to    any  variation,   cannot    well    be 


1 2  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NA  TURE. 

modified  in  the  employment  of  the  plant  in  ornamental  art  with- 
out destroying  its  individuality,  as  from  the  single  stem  thrown 
up  from  the  ground  three  equal-sized  leaves,  identical  in  form, 
are  produced  from  a  point  about  six  inches  from  the  soil,  and  the 
stalk  is  then  continued  for  about  the  same  distance  again  before 
bearing  at  its  summit  its  single  flower ;  each  and  every  plant, 
therefore,  consists  of  a  central  stem,  a  terminal  flower,  and  about 
midway  up  the  stem  a  group  of  three  leaves.  This  rigid  law, 
though  extremely  beautiful  in  itself,  and  admirably  adapted  for 
treatment  for  some  ornamental  purposes,  may,  perhaps,  somewhat 
restrict  its  use  in  decorative  art.  We  are  not  aware  of  any  ex- 
amples of  its  employment  in  past  art.  In  our  illustration,  the 
plan  of  the  plant,  the  view  with  which  we  are  most  familiar,  as  we 
see  it  in  its  natural  position,  is  shown,  having  the  single  central 
flower,  and  below  it  the  three  leaves  radiating  from  the  stem. 
It  will  be  found  that  this  strong  individuality  of  growth  more 
especially  adapts  itself  to  the  trefoil,  or  any  Other  form  based  on 
the  figure  three.*  The  garden-anemone  [A.  coronarid)  is  an  allied 
species  of  the  same  family,  modified  by  cultivation :  in  its  wild 
state  it  is  a  native  of  the  South  of  Europe. 

The  Arrow-head  (Sagittaria  sagittifolia\  one  of  our  most 
beautiful  aquatic  plants,  must  be  so  well  known  to  our  readers 
that  any  lengthened  description  of  it  will  be  superfluous.  Its 
generic,  specific,  and  English  names  all  alike  point  out  its  leading 
characteristic,  the  beautiful  arrow-headed  shape  of  its  leaves ; — 

*  For  drawings  of  the  anemone  see  S.  B.  87,  E.  B.  11,  and  P.  F.  66. 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS.  13 

sagitta,  Lat,  an  arrow.  The  calyx  and  corolla  are  each  composed 
of  three  parts,  the  petals  being  a  brilliant  white,  with  a  pale  pink 
irregular  blotch  at  their  bases.  The  forms  of  the  flowers,  fruit, 
and  leaves  are  all  equally  adapted  for  decorative 
purposes,  though  it  does  not  appear  to  have  re- 
ceived in  the  past  the  attention  which  its  merits 
might  very  fairly  claim,  the  only  instances  of  its 
application  in  ornamental  art  with  which  we  are 
acquainted  being  in  a  running  band  of  ornament  Arrow-head. 

round  a  tomb,  fourteenth  century,  in  the  cloisters,  Burgos.  The 
flowers  are  incorrectly  represented  in  that  example  as  having  four 
petals,  but  the  general  effect  is,  nevertheless,  very  good.  See 
E.  B.  1436  and  P.  F.  72  for  drawings  of  the  natural  plant. 

The  Arum  [Arum  maculatum)  is  a  plant  of  very  common 
occurrence  throughout  England,  though  rarely  to  be  found  either 
in  Scotland  or  Ireland.  It  may  be  met  with  in  shady  groves  and 
thickets,  and  nestled  among  the  long  grass  and  other  herbage 
upon  our  hedge-banks.  The  plant  will  be  found  in  flower  during 
April  and  May  ;  but  from  the  mode  of  growth,  and  also  from  the 
pale  green  colour  of  the  spathe  surrounding  the  central  organs, 
it  is  by  no  means  conspicuous  among  the  surrounding  foliage. 
The  upper  portion  of  the  central  body  or  spadix — that  part  of  it 
which  is  seen  in  our  illustration — is  generally  of  a  dark  crimson 
colour.  The  plant  is  far  more  likely  to  attract  attention  in  the 
autumn  and  winter  than  during  its  season  of  flowering,  as 
towards  the  close  of  the  year  the  leaves  of  the  arum  die  away, 
and  the  hedgerows  also  being  stripped  of  the  greater  part  of  their 


i4 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


foliage,  we  notice  the  brilliant  scarlet  berries  of  the  present  plant 
rising  in  a  dense  mass  to  the  height  of  some  three  or  four  inches 
from  the  ground.  If  the  fresh  root  of  the  plant  be  tasted,  it 
excites  a  burning  and  pricking  sensation  in  the  mouth  that  will 
remain  for  several  hours  ;  and  if  sliced  and  applied  to  the  skin, 


Arum, 


it  will  frequently  produce  blisters.  This  virulence,  however,  like 
the  acrimonious  principle  met  with  in  the  leaves,  yields  to  the 
influence  of  heat,  and  in  former  times  an  excellent  starch  was 
prepared  from  the  root.  In  the  writings  of  the  old  medical  authors 
and  poets  we  meet  with  the  wild  arum  under  a  great  variety  of 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS.  15 

names,  many  of  them,  through  the  lapse  of  time  and  from  disuse, 
being  now  meaningless  to  us;  such,  for  example,  as  abron,  janus, 
barba-aron,  calfs-foot,  ramp,  and  wake-robin.  A  very  common 
name  for  the  plant  at  the  present  day  with  country  children  is 
lords-and-ladies  ;  and  an  equally  familiar  name,  both  with  children 
and  also  in  descriptions  of  the  plant  in  botanical  works,  is  the 
cuckoo-pint :  this  may  possibly  allude  to  the  slight  resemblance 
of  the  enclosing  spathe  to  a  measure  for  liquids.  Another  old 
name  for  the  plant  is  the  starchwort,  in  obvious  allusion  to  its 
domestic  use.  Like  most  other  plants,  it  was  held  by  the  medical 
practitioners  of  the  Middle  Ages  to  possess  very  considerable 
and  valuable  remedial  qualities.  A  small  portion  of  the  leaf, 
either  dried  or  in  the  green  state,  was  esteemed  a  sure  remedy 
for  the  plague  or  any  poison.  "The  water  wherein  the  root  hath 
been  boiled,  dropped  into  the  eyes,  cleanseth  them  from  any  film 
or  mists  which  begin  to  hinder  the  sight,"  or  under  circumstances 
to  which  the  writer  delicately  hints,  "  when,  by  some  chance, 
they  become  black  and  blue."  Though  the  bold,  simple  forms 
of  the  flower  and  bud  and  the  rich  arrow-headed  shape  of  the 
leaves  appear,  in  an  especial  manner,  to  lit  it  for  valuable  service 
in  ornamental  art,  it  has  been  but  very  rarely  thus  employed. 
Illustrations  of  the  natural  growth  of  the  plant  will  be  found 
in  F.  L.  vol.  ii.  63  ;  S.  C.  22  ;  and  P.  F.  41. 

The  Avens  [Gcum  urdanum),  belonging  to  the  same  natural 
order,  Rosacea1,  as  the  tormentil  and  wood-strawberry,  possesses 
also  the  same  peculiarity  of  flower,  the  petals  being  five  in 
number,    while    the    calyx    is    composed    of  five    large    segments, 


i6 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


Avens. 


alternating  with  five  others  of  a  much  smaller  size.  The  root  is 
very  astringent  in  its  nature,  and  of  sufficient  value  to  be  in- 
cluded in  the  Materia  Medica.  The 
avens  may  be  generally  found  growing 
in  hedges  and  woods,  flowering  during 
June  and  July,  and  attaining  to  a  height 
of  from  one  to  two  feet.  The  leaves 
are  very  ornamental  in  character,  and 
will,  equally  with  the  flowers,  prove  of 
valuable  service  to  the  designer.  For 
illustrations  of  the  growth  of  the  plant 
refer  to  F.  L.  vol.  ii.  36,  and  P.  F.  81. 

Bedstraw  [Galium  verum).  This  is  also  known  as  cheese 
rennet,  gallion,  and  maid-hair.  The  word  bedstraw  is  in  allusion 
to  the  former  use  of  the  dried  plant  as  a  cheap  material  in  forming 
beds.  The  name  cheese-rennet  is  derived  from  a  bygone  em- 
ployment of  the  plant  for  curdling  milk:  we  see  this  same  use 
of  the  plant  referred  to  in  the  generic  term  Galium,  that  name 
being  derived  from  the  Greek  word  for  milk.  Gallion  is  evidently  a 
herbalist's  corruption  of  Galium,  while  the  fourth  name,  maid-hair, 
has  obvious  reference  to  the  lightness  and  delicacy  of  the  plant. 
The  minute  yellow  flowers  grow  in  dense  heads  of  blossom,  while 
the  leaves  are  in  whorls,  that  is  to  say,  several  starting  from  the 
same  level,  and  thus  growing  in  a  succession  of  rings  round  the 
stems.  The  number  of  the  leaves  in  a  ring  is  very  variable  ;  from 
eight  to  twelve  is,  however,  the  usual  number.  Dry  banks  are  the 
ordinary  habitat  of  the  plant.     It  will  be  found  in  flower  through- 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS.  17 


out  June,  July,  and  August.  Its  lightness  and  graceful  mode  of 
growth  admirably  fit  it  for  the  purposes  of  the  designer.  For  illus- 
trations of  the  bedstraw  refer  to  E.  B.  648,  or  F.  L.  vol.  vi.  13.  The 
old  herb-doctors,  ever  ready  to  find  or  make  a  medicinal  use,  speak 
in  high  commendation  of  the  present  plant  for  its  reputed  efficacy  in 
relieving  pains  from  burns,  inward  wounds,  &c,  while  "a  decoction 


Bindweed. 

of  the  herb  is  good  to  bathe  the  feet  of  travellers  and  lacquies,  whose 
long  running  causeth  weariness  and  stiffness  in  their  sinews." 

The  Bindweed,  botanically  known  as  the  Calystegia  septum,  is 
one  of  our  most  familiar  plants;  large  surfaces  of  our  hedgerows 
(Lat.  scpc,  a  hedge)  being  covered  by  its  graceful  leaves  and 
tubular  flowers.  It  is  a  curious  fact  that,  though  abundant 
throughout  England   and   Ireland,  it   is    very  local   in    Scotland. 

D 


1 8  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NA  TURE. 

The  so-called  convolvulus  major  of  the  garden  is  the  Ipomcea 
purpurea,  a  species  very  widely  spread  over  the  tropical  and 
temperate  regions  of  the  earth.  Many  of  the  family  possess 
active  medicinal  qualities,  and  preparations  from  them  are  found 
in  the  Pharmacopoeia.  The  English  species  also  were  at  one 
time  thus  employed ;  but  Gerarde,  the  great  medical  botanist 
of  Queen  Elizabeth's  reign,  will  not  admit  that  they  possess  any 
virtue  at  all,  but  rather  the  contrary.  "  They  are  not  fit  for  medicine, 
and  unprofitable  weeds,  and  hurtful  to  each  thing  that  groweth 
next  them,  and  were  only  administered  by  runnegate  physick- 
mongers,  quacksalvers,  old  women  leeches,  abusers  of  physick, 
and  deceivers  of  people. "  For  study  of  the  natural  appearance 
of  the  flower  we  would  refer  you,  if  you  are  unable  to  meet  with 
the  plant  itself,  to  E.  B.  924 ;  S.  C.  2  ;  T.  N.  O.  97  ;  G.  O.  99 ;  and 
P.  F.  76. 

Bitter-sweet.  The  Bitter-sweet  [Solarium  Dulcamara)  is  so 
called  from  the  bitter  flavour  of  the  stems  when  first  tasted, 
a  flavour  which  is  speedily  followed  by  a  peculiar  sweetness 
somewhat  resembling  liquorice  root.  In  not  only  the  familiar 
English  name,  but  the  specific  botanical  appellation  as  well,  we 
see  this  peculiarity  of  the  plant  referred  to,  Dulcamara  having  the 
same  meaning  as  bitter-sweet.  The  continental  names  have  also 
this  curious  reference  in  them,  the  plant  in  France  being  called 
Douce-amere  ;  in  Italy,  Dulcamara  ;  in  Spain,  Amaradulcis  ;  and 
in  Germany,  Bittersusstangel.  The  plant  is  frequently  called 
woody  nightshade,  while  the  old  herbalists,  in  addition  to  the 
names  already  given,  call  it  felon  wort.     Solarium  is  derived  from 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLAXTS.  19 

solamen,  in  reference  to  the  soothing  effect  of  some  species  of  the 
Solanaceae.  The  bitter-sweet  has  small  flowers  of  a  deep  purple 
colour,  the  petals  being  very  much  reflexed.  The  berries  are  of  a 
deep  red  when  ripe,  but  change  considerably  in  their  colour  before 
reaching  maturity;  thus  on  the  same  bunch  we  may  frequently 
see  green,  yellow,  orange,  and  crimson  fruit.  Thirty  of  these 
berries  administered  to  a  large  dog  killed  it  in  less  than  three 
hours.  Refer  to  E.  B.  930;  F.  L.  vol.  i.  14;  M.  B.  33  ;  S.  C.  17  ; 
T.  N.  O.  100;  and  P.  F.  19,  for  illustrations  of  the  natural 
growth  of  the  plant.  This  shrub  is  frequently  confounded  with 
the  deadly  nightshade,  from  the  slight  similarity  of  name  ;  but 
there  is  no  other  point  of  resemblance.  The  two  plants  are  totally 
distinct.  The  woody  nightshade,  though  common  in  most  parts 
of  England,  is  comparatively  scarce  in  Scotland  and  Ireland.  It 
is  a  hedgerow  plant,  flowering  during  June,  July,  and  August.  A 
variety  with  white  flowers  is  sometimes  met  with. 

The  Black-thorn  or  Sloe  [Prunus  spinosd)  is  curious  and 
suggestive  from  an  ornamentist's  point  of  view,  from  the  flowers, 
unlike  most  other  plants,  appearing  in  profusion  before  the  leaves 
are  developed.  We  see  a  plant  strongly  resembling  the  black- 
thorn very  largely  used  in  their  ornament  by  the  Japanese,  a  plant 
with  numerous  spreading  branches,  leafless,  but  thickly  clustered 
with  flowers.  The  black-thorn  may  commonly  be  met  with  in 
coppices  and  hedgerows,  the  blossoms  appearing  in  March  or 
April,  and  the  rich  purple  fruit  in  August.  The  name  sloe  is 
derived  from  the  Anglo-Saxon  s/a,  and  refers  to  the  extreme 
acidity  of  the  tempting-looking  fruit.     The  natural  growth  may 


20 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


be  seen  on  reference  to  E.  B.  408,  or  M.  B.  84.  The  black-thorn 
possesses  a  certain  value  ornamentally,  as  being,  like  the  primrose 
and  snowdrop,  a  characteristic  flower  of  the  spring. 

"  Flowers,  as  the  changing  seasons  roll  along, 

Still  wait  on  earth,  and  added  beauties  lend  ; 

Around  the  smiling  Spring  a  lovely  throng 

With  eager  rivalry  her  steps  attend  ; 

Others  with  Summer's  brighter  glories  blend  ; 

Some  grace  mild  Autumn's  more  majestic  mien  ; 

While  some  few  lingering  blooms  the  brow  befriend 

Of  hoary  Winter,  and  with  grace  serene 
Enwreat-h  the  king  of  storms  with  mercy's  tender  sheen." 

Barton. 

The  Borage  [B  or  ago  officinalis),  though  widely  distributed,  is 
by  no  means  a  common  plant ;  and  though  mentioned  by  several 
old  writers,  must  be  considered  as  but  a  doubtful   native.     The 

generic  name  has  been  corrupted  from 
two  Latin  words,  cor,  the  heart,  and  ago,  I 
act,  from  a  belief,  as  old  as  the  time  of 
Pliny,  in  its  exhilarating  effects ;  hence 
the  old  saying,  Ego  borago  gaudta  semper 
ago,  "  I  borage  give  always  courage/' 
The  borage,  like  the  comfrey  and  forget- 
me-not,  belongs  to  the  order  Boragi- 
nacece,  and,  in  common  with  most  of  the 
species  of  that  order,  is  marked  by  the  gyrate  or  scorpoid 
arrangement  of  its  flowers,  the  stem  being  coiled  round  like  the 
mainspring  of  a  watch.  It  may  be  met  with  occasionally  in 
the  ornament  of  the  past — its  large  and  striking-looking  stellate 


Borage. 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS.  2; 

(Latin,  stella,  a  star)  flowers,  and  the  general  growth  of  the  plant, 
being  admirably  adapted  to  the  purposes  of  design.  As  an 
example  we  may  instance  the  MS.  Hours  of  Henry  VII.  in  the 
British  Museum,  where  the  borage  is  introduced  upon  a  golden 
ground  on  one  of  the  pages.  Drawings  of  this  plant  will  be 
found  in  E.  B.  1 1 14  ;  M.  B.  2 1 7  ;  T.  N.  O.  98  ;   and  P.  F.  36. 

In  studying  the  application  of  natural  vegetable  forms  to  the 
various  requirements  of  ornamental  art — such,  for  instance,  as  the 
employment  of  bold,  vigorous  plants  to  stone  or  wood  carving, 
and  the  more  graceful  and  delicate  growths  to  such  fabrics  as 
muslin  and  lace — we  speedily  find  that  in  some  cases  we  are 
unable  to  treat  the  whole  of  the  plant  we  have  selected  for  our 
purpose,  owing  to  the  limitations  placed  upon  us  by  the  require- 
ments of  the  work,  the  exigencies  of  manufacture,  or  the  nature 
of  the  materials  in  which  our  design  is  to  be  embodied.  In  some 
cases  the  flowers  are  too  small  in  detail,  or  in  the  general  mass, 
to  accord  well  from  the  ornamentist's  point  of  view  with  the 
foliage  of  the  plant ;  the  white  bryony  [Bryonia  dioica\  for  instance, 
though  excellently  adapted  for  muslins,  could  not  in  its  flowering 
stage  be  satisfactorily  treated  for  stonework  on  this  account, 
though  the  foliage  by  itself  is  admirably  suited  for  such  purpose. 
In  other  instances  we  find  the  case  reversed,  the  flower  being 
large  and  beautiful  in  form,  and  the  leaves  unsuited,  either  from 
their  insignificant  size  or  want  of  beauty,  to  the  purpose  of  the 
ornamentist ;  thus,  while  the  leaves  of  the  stonecrop  !KScdia/i  acre] 
are,  from  their  minuteness,  scarcely  available  for  the  purposes  of 
design,  the  stellate  flower  is  exceedingly  beautiful   in  form,  and 


22  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

admirably  adapted  for  diapering  and  many  other  uses,  when 
isolated  from  the  rest  of  the  plant.  Where  both  leaf  and  flower 
are  from  their  beauty  and  relative  scale  equally  adapted  for  art- 
treatment,  we  are  still,  when  circumstances  require  it,  quite 
justified  in  employing  either  the  one  or  the  other  by  itself:  where 
a  monochrome  arrangement  is  necessary,  the  leaves  alone  may, 
for  example,  be  used  ;  where  a  central  radiate  form,  the  flower 
may  be  introduced.  The  rosette  or  patera,  so  freely  introduced 
both  in  ancient  and  mediaeval  art,  is  an  example  of  this  use  of 
isolated  floral  forms. 

The  Bramble  or  Blackberry  [Rubus  fruticosus),  a  more  fami- 
liar plant  than  the  last,  has,  so  far  as  we  are  aware,  been  but 
little  used  in  ornamental  art,  though  the  Rubus  idceus,  or  wild 
raspberry,  may  occasionally  be  seen  in  MSS.  of  the  sixteenth 
century.  The  generic  name  is  highly  expressive  of  the  prickly 
nature  of  the  plant,  being  derived  from  an  old  Celtic  verb,  reub, 
to  lacerate  or  tear  away ;  while  its  English  name,  bramble,  attests 
its  indigenous  nature,  descending  as  it  does  from  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  name  for  it,  bremel.  The  stems,  ordinarily  of  a  pale  purple 
colour  and  with  a  grey  bloom  upon  them,  are  pentangular  in  sec- 
tion, the  numerous  prickles  almost  entirely  confined  to  the  ridges 
formed  by  the  angles,  and  not  occurring  in  the  intermediate  furrows; 
the  leaves  generally  with  five  deeply  serrated  leaflets,  a  rich  green 
on  the  upper  surface,  and  covered  with  close  white  down  on  the 
lower ;  the  petals  of  the  blossom  varying  from  pure  white  or 
delicate  pink  to  a  deep  red ;  and  the  fruit  of  a  rich  crimson,  so 
intense  in  colour  as  to  appear  almost  black.     The  mode  of  growth 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS.  23 

admirably  fits  it  for  the  service  of  the  designer,  the  leaves  being 
very  ornamental  in  form,  and  the  long  trailing  stems  admitting 
of  great  freedom  of  curve,  while  for  its  use  in  decorative  art  a 
further  great  recommendation  exists  in  the  power  of  representing 
the  plant  under  several  phases  of  growth  without  violating  natural 


Blackberry. 

truth,  as  at  one  and  the  same  time  we  find  the  opening  bud,  the 
fully-expanded  flower,  and  the  fruit  of  all  sizes  and  stages  of 
development,  varying  in  colour  from  green,  light  red,  and  crim- 
son, to  deep  purplish  black  in  its  progress  to  maturity.  We 
thus  gain  great  variety  of  form,  and  also,  when  admissible,  of 
colour.     The  bramble  appears  to  be  of  especial  value  in  ornament 


24  ART- STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

where  large  surfaces  require  to  be  covered  by  forms  at  once 
suitable  in  scale,  interesting  in  their  details,  and  varied  in  their 
character;  hence  it  would  seem  admirably  adapted  to  muslins 
and  lace,  though,  so  far  as  we  have  had  opportunity  of  observa- 
tion, it  has  not  been  thus  employed.  Reliable  drawings  of  the 
blackberry  will  be  found  in  W.  H.  H.,  Plate  E,  Fig.  i. ;  in  T.  N.  O. 
51  ;  G.  O.  96;  and  P.  F.  57. 

Some  plants,  beautiful  in  themselves,  possess  an  increased 
importance  in  the  eyes  of  the  followers  of  ornamental  art,  from 
their  being  used  heraldically ;  such,  for  example,  are  the  rose, 
the  shamrock,  the  broom,  and  the  thistle.  Broom  [Sarothamnus 
scoparius]  is  thus  used  as  the  badge  of  the  Scottish  clan  Forbes, 
and,  as  all  readers  of  history  will  remember,  was  also  chosen  as 
the  device  of  the  Plantagenets.  A  very  good  example  of  its  use  in 
past  art — though  scarcely,  from  its  being  found  in  a  Tudor  monu- 
ment, having  any  heraldic  meaning — will  be  seen  in  a  glass 
quarry  in  Henry  VII. 's  Chapel.  Sarothamnus  is  derived  from  two 
Greek  verbs,  signifying  a  shrub,  and  to  sweep.  The  English  name 
has  the  same  force  of  meaning.  In  an  old  work  we  have  con- 
sulted, the  author  deems  it  useless  to  go  into  a  long  account  of 
the  plant,  so  well  known  was  it  in  his  time  from  this  domestic 
use  : — "To  spend  time  in  writing  a  description  hereof  is  altogether 
needless,  it  being  so  generally  used  by  all  the  good  housewives 
almost  throughout  this  land  to  sweep  their  houses  with,  and, 
therefore,  very  well  known  to  all  sorts  of  people. "  The  broom 
may  ordinarily  be  found  on  sandy  commons,  railway  banks,  and 
dry  hillsides.     The   large   yellow  pea-shaped   flowers    appear   in 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS.  25 

great  profusion  throughout  May  and  June,  and  are  succeeded  in 
due  course  by  the  black  seed-pods.  The  plant  grows  from  three 
to  six  feet  high,  and  when  covered  with  its  brilliant  blossoms 
is  a  very  striking  object.  Leaves  very  inconspicuous.  Draw- 
ings of  this  very  beautiful  plant  may  be  seen  on  referring  to 
S.  B.  121;  E.  B.  329;  M.  B.  89;  F.  L.  vol.  v.  31;  S.  C.  67; 
T.  N.  O.  49. 

Bulbous  Crowfoot.  We  have  selected  the  present  plant 
[Ranunculus  bulbosus)  as  a  good  representative  of  the  numerous 
species  of  plants  familiarly  termed  buttercups,  partly  because  it  is 
the  most  striking  in  effect,  partly  because  it  is  the  one  that  will 
most  readily  be  met  with  under  ordinary  circumstances ;  for  while 
its  fine  flowers  and  beautifully-cut  leaves  render  it  singularly 
well  suited  to  the  purposes  of  ornament,  the  abundance  of  it 
in  every  meadow  throughout  the  country  places  it  within  the 
reach  of  all  who  would  desire  to  adapt  it  to  any  artistic  purpose. 
From  the  commonness  of  the  plant,  and  its  general  distribution 
throughout  England,  it  has  received  many  other  names  :  gold- 
knob,  goldcup,  baffiner,  troil-flower,  polt,  kingcup,  buttercup, 
butter-flower,  cuckoo-bud,  are  all  synonyms.  The  term  Ranunculus 
is  derived  from  rana,  a  frog,  many  of  the  species  being  found  in 
wet,  swampy  places ;  while  the  specific  name,  bulbosus,  alludes  to 
the  bulb-like  swelling  of  the  lower  part  of  the  stem  in  this 
particular  species.  The  name  crowfoot  has  been  given  to  the 
plant  from  the  radiating  character  of  the  segments  of  the  leaf, 
spreading  as  they  do  like  the  divisions  of  a  bird's  foot;  while  the 
use  of  the  word  buttercup  points  to  the  old  belief  that  the  rich 

E 


26  AR T- STUDIES  FROM  NA  TURK. 

yellowness  of  spring  butter  is  owing  to  the  eating  of  this  plant 
by  the  cows  ;  the  effect  must  rather,  however,  be  ascribed  to  the 
tender  grass,  as  any  one  who  will  take  the  trouble  to  notice  the 
fact  will  find  that  cows  in  a  meadow  will,  as  far  as  possible,  avoid 
the  buttercups.  The  leaves  of  the  bulbous  crowfoot,  like,  with  one 
exception,  those  of  the  rest  of  the  family,  are  very  acrid,  and  will, 
if  applied  to  the  skin,  speedily  blister  it.  The  plant  will  be  found 
in  flower  throughout  the  spring  and  summer :  a  variety  is  some- 
times met  with  having  cream-coloured  flowers.  The  crowfoot  is 
one  of  the  favourite  plants  in  the  ornament  of  the  Decorated 
period  of  Gothic.  Representations  of  the  natural  plant  may  be 
seen  on  consulting  E.  B.  35,  or  F.  L.  vol.  i.  38  ;  refer  also  to 
"  Water  Crowfoot"  in  the  present  work,  page  84. 

Celandine  [Chelidonium  majus).  The  Celandine,  though,  so  far 
as  we  are  aware,  not  to  be  met  with  in  ornamental  art,  is  a  plant 
in  every  way  fitted  for  the  purposes  of  the  designer,  whether  we 
consider  the  form  of  the  flower,  of  the  pods  which  succeed  the 
blossoms,  or  the  rich  outline  of  the  leaf.  The  inflorescence  is 
umbellate  (Lat.  umbella,  an  umbrella),  that  is  to  say,  all  the  flower- 
stalks  start  from  the  same  point  in  the  stem,  as  in  the  case  of 
the  hemlock,  the  cowslip,  flowering  rush,  and  many  other 
plants.  CJielidonium  is  derived  from  the  Greek  word  chelidon,  a 
swallow,  from  an  old  belief  that  the  plant  came  into  flower  on 
the  arrival  of  those  birds,  and  withered  when  they  took  their 
departure ;  hence  in  old  writings  we  frequently  find  the  Celandine 
termed  swallow-wort.  The  plant  will  commonly  be  found  in 
waste  places,  and  more    especially   near  human  habitations.     It 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS.  27 

attains  to  a  height  of  about  two  feet,  and  flowers  throughout  May, 
June,  July,  and  August.  Consult  S.  B.  95  ;  E.  B.  67  ;  M.  B.  263  ; 
S.  C.  86,  for  drawings  of  the  natural  growth  of  the  celandine. 

The  CiNQUEFOiL  [Potentilla  reptans).  This  graceful  little  plant 
may  generally  be  met  with  in  abundance,  a  very  favourite  habitat 
being  in  the  low  grass  and  coarse  herbage  we  so  frequently  find 
skirting  the  pathways  in  country  districts.  When  it  has  once 
taken  root  upon  any  favourable  spot,  it  speedily  throws  out  long 
running  stems,  which,  in  turn,  develop  roots  from  the  points 
whence  the  leaves  spring ;  in  a  very  short  space  of  time  a  large 
extent  of  ground  is  covered  with  a  dense  mass  of  the  plant,  and, 
from  its  habit  of  rooting  at  each  joint,  it  is  with  great  difficulty 
eradicated,  since  if  one  root  alone  be  overlooked,  the  labour  spent 
will  speedily  prove  to  have  been  but  of  little  more  than  temporary 
use.  Regarding  the  cinquefoil,  however,  rather  from  the  stand- 
point of  the  ornamentist  than  of  the  agriculturist,  we  are  struck  by 
the  beauty  of  its  growth,  the  forms  of  the  individual  parts,  and  the 
general  fitness  of  the  plant  for  employment  in  Decorative  art. 
The  familiar  name  cinquefoil  clearly  alludes  to  the  division  of  the 
leaves  into  five  conspicuous  leaflets,  though  when  the  plant  is 
growing  under  exceptionably  favourable  circumstances  these  are 
very  frequently  seven  in  number.  The  generic  name  is  derived 
from  the  Latin  potc//s,  powerful,  and  refers  to  the  strong  medicinal 
qualities  possessed  by  some  of  the  species  of  Potentilla.  The  root 
of  the  tormentil  [P.  torment 'ilia ',an  allied  species,  is  very  powerfully 
astringent ;  it  has  occasionally  been  substituted  for  oak-bark  in 
tanning,  and  with  equal  success,  the  leather  being  found  to  be  in 


28 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


no  way  inferior  in  quality.  The  properties  possessed  by  the  roots 
of  the  cinquefoil  are  very  similar,  but,  from  being  less  powerful  in 
their  operation,  are  now  rarely  used,  their  value  being  naturally 


Cinqjiefoil. 

greater  at  a  time  when  stronger  foreign  astringents  were  not  so 
readily  procurable.  Tormentil  root  is  still,  however,  retained  in 
the  Pharmacopoeia.     The  distinctive  specific  name  of  the  present 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS.  29 

plant,  reptanSy  has  evident  allusion  to  the  marked  feature  in  its 
growth  already  referred  to,  being  derived  from  the  Latin  reptare, 
to  creep.  We  are  not  aware  of  any  examples  of  the  use  of  the 
cinquefoil  in  the  art  of  any  past  period,  though  from  the  size  and 
beauty  of  form  of  the  leaves  and  blossoms,  and  from  the  grace  and 
freedom  of  the  curves  of  which  the  main  stem  is  capable,  it  appears 
to  be  well  adapted  to  ornamental  art.  Refer  to  E.  B.  432  ;  F.  L. 
vol.  i.  37  ;  M.  B.  59  ;  and  P.  F.  46,  for  the  natural  growth. 

Cockle.  This,  though  now  so  frequently  met  with  in  the 
midst  of  the  corn,  being  in  fact  so  common  as  to  be  classed 
amongst  the  farmer's  pests,  is  not  an  indigenous  plant ;  it  has, 
however,  been  established  so  long  that  it  may  very  fairly  be 
comprehended  in  our  list.  The  botanical  name  of  the  plant  is 
Lychnis  githago.  The  whole  plant  is  >closely  covered  with  soft 
hairs,  giving  it  a  woolly  appearance.  The  large  purple  flowers 
are  very  conspicuous,  and  have  a  curious  effect,  from  the  segments 
of  the  calyx  being  so  much  longer  than  the  petals  of  the  corolla. 
[Calyx,  Gr.,  a  cup,  the  outer  and  generally  green  portions  of  a 
flower,  the  protecting  member  for  the  delicate  organs  within  the 
flower.  "When  the  calyx  is  cut  up  into  several  divisions  each 
segment  is  termed  a  sepal.  Corolla,  the  floral  ring  next  within  the 
calyx,  ordinarily  of  a  brilliant  colour,  the  part  which,  for  instance, 
in  a  rose  is  pink  :  this,  though  sometimes  in  one  piece,  as  in  a 
blue-bell,  is  ordinarily,  as  in  the  buttercup,  composed  of  several 
similar  members ;  these  are  called  petals.)  The  cockle  will  be 
found  in  flower  during  the  months  of  June,  July,  and  August. 
Though  admirably  adapted  for  service  in  ornamental  art,  the  only 


30  A RT-STUDIES  FROM  NA  TURK. 

example  we  can  quote  occurs  in  a  sixteenth-century  MS.,  a  missal, 
in  the  British  Museum:  the  treatment  is  very  naturalistic.  Draw- 
ings of  the  plant  will  be  found  in  F.  L.  vol.  iii.  27  ;  E.  B.  215. 

Columbine  [Aquilegia  vulgaris),  one  of  our  most  beautiful 
wild  flowers,  derives,  like  the  broom,  an  additional  importance  to 
the  ornamentist  from  its  heraldic  associations,  the  columbine 
being  adopted  as  a  badge  by  the  House  of  Lancaster,  and  also  by 
the  Derby  family  at  a  time  when  every  important  house  adopted 
some  such  symbol.  The  petals  bear  a  strong  resemblance  to 
birds  ;  hence  Aquilegia  is  derived  from  the  Latin  aqtcila,  an  eagle, 
while  the  English  name  is  derived  from  Lat.  cohcmba,  a  dove. 
An  old  English  name  for  the  plant  is  culverwort,  culfre  being  the 
Anglo-Saxon  word  for  pigeon.  It  will  be  found  in  hedges  and 
thickets,  thriving  more  especially  where  the  soil  is  calcareous. 
Both  the  flower  and  leaf  are  very  rich  in  character,  and  well  suited 
for  the  requirements  of  ornamental  art.  Examples  may  be  seen 
in  the  church  of  Shearbourne,  Dorset,  and  in  the  spandrels  of  the 
canopy  of  a  brass  in  Exeter  Cathedral,  in  memory  of  Sir  Peter 
Courteney,  one  of  the  adherents  of  the  Lancastrian  king,  Henry 
IV.  The  columbine  is  a  favourite  flower  in  cottage-gardens,  and 
may  be  much  more  generally  thus  met  with  than  as  a  wild  plant. 
It  is  in  flower  from  May  to  July.  A  very  beautiful  gradation  of 
form  is  seen  in  the  leaves,  the  lower  ones  being  of  a  very  complex 
form,  while  the  upper  ones  are  very  simple  in  outline.  Refer  to 
E.  B.  46,  V.  W.  367,  for  drawings. 

The  Comfrey  {Symphytum  officinale).     This  plant  may  be  very 
commonly  found  by  the  sides  of  streams,  ditches,  and  other  moist 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS.  3. 

situations.  The  corolla  of  the  flower  is  generally  of  a  yellowish 
white,  but  a  variety  having  purple  flowers  is  not  uncommon  in  many 
localities  ;  we  have  seen  it,  for  instance,  growing  in  profusion  on 


Comfrey 


the  banks  of  the  East  Yar,  between  Brading  and  Sandown,  in  the 
Isle  of  Wight.  The  generic  name,  Symphytum,  is  derived  from  a 
Greek  verb  signifying  to   unite,  from  an   old  belief  in  the  efficacy 


3  2  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NA  TURE. 

of  the  Comfrey  in  the  healing  of  wounds.  A  very  marked  peculiarity 
in  the  growth  of  the  plant  is  the  circinate,  or,  as  it  is  frequently 
termed,  scorpoid  arrangement  of  the  flowers,  from  a  supposed 
resemblance  between  the  spiral  form  of  the  inflorescence  and  the 
tail  of  the  scorpion  ;  hence,  in  the  same  way,  scorpion-grass  is  one 
of  the  old  English  names  of  the  familiar  forget-me-not,  a  plant 
belonging  to  the  same  natural  order,  the  Boraginacece,  and  having 
the  same  peculiarity  of  growth.  We  need  scarcely  say  that  in 
the  Middle  Ages  the  favourite  dogma  that  each  plant  had  its 
undoubted  value  as  a  remedial  agent,  and  generally  by  its  form  or 
colour  indicated  its  medicinal  use,  was  firmly  held;  thus  the  colour 
and  shape  of  the  flower  of  the  foxglove,  formerly  called  the  throat- 
wort,  were  considered  as  indications  of  its  service  in  complaints 
affecting  the  throat,  as  its  older  name  implies  ;  and  the  deep  red 
colour  often  assumed,  as  the  summer  advances,  by  the  leaves  of 
the  herb-robert  and  others  of  the  cranesbill  family,  was  deemed 
conclusive  proof  of  the  value  of  the  plants  in  stanching  the  flow 
of  blood  from  a  wound ;  hence,  in  the  case  of  the  forget-me-not, 
we  find  an  old  writer  on  medicine  referring  to  the  healing  virtues 
of  the  plant  as  shown  by  its  mode  of  growth :  "  The  whole  branche 
of  floures  do  turne  themselves  round  like  the  taile  of  the  scorpion. 
The  leaves  of  scorpion-grass  applied  to  the  place  are  a  present 
remedy  against  the  stinging  of  scorpions,  and  likewise  boyled  in 
wine  and  drunke,  prevaile  against  the  said  bitings,  as  also  of 
adders,  snakes,  and  such  venomous  beasts."  Drawings  of  the 
comfrey  may  be  seen  on  referring  to  F.  L.  vol.  iv.  1 8 ; 
V.  W.  432. 


The  Field  Convolvulus  [Convolvulus  arvensis).  This  pretty 
little  plant  is  very  commonly  found  on  grassy  banks,  open  downs, 
or  in  our  corn-fields,  running  up  the  stems  of  the  standing  corn, 
and  flowering  during  June,  July,  and  August.  It  is  one  of  the 
enemies  of  the  farmer,  from  its  spreading,  to  the  detriment  of  the 
crops,  over  so  large  an  area  of  ground ;  and  owing  to  the  great 
depth  to  which  the  roots  descend,  it  is  exceedingly  difficult  to  get 
rid  of  it  when  it  has  once  taken  possession.  Its  generic  name, 
derived  from  the  Latin  convolvo,  I  entwine,  is  very  descriptive 
of  the  nature  of  the  plant,  and  its  English  name,  bindweed, 
evidently  embodies  the  same  idea.  Another  of  its  old  English 
names,  the  withwinde,  very  beautifully  expresses  its  lightness 
and  delicacy,  unable  to  resist  the  force  of  the  wind,  but  conquering 
by  yielding  to  its  power.  Where  the  plant  occurs,  it  will 
generally  be  very  common,  many  square  feet  of  ground  being 
often  covered  by  its  long  trailing  stems.  When  any  suitable 
object,  such  as  a  grass  stem,  is  met  with,  the  convolvulus,  too 
weak  to  rise  by  itself,  ceases  to  trail  along  the  ground,  and 
twines  round  the  support  thus  afforded,  always  ascending  in  a 
spiral  direction  to  the  left,  as  do  also  the  C.  major  of  the  flower- 
garden,  the  scarlet-runner  bean,  and  many  others  ;  while  others, 
as  the  hop,  invariably  ascend  in  a  spiral  direction  from  left  to 
right.  It  may  at  first  sight  seem  difficult  to  establish  this,  but  if 
the  reader  will  imagine  the  plant  in  question  turning  round  his 
own  body,  he  will  at  once  be  able  to  determine  whether  the  plant 
in  ascending  would  cross  in  front  of  him  from  right  to  left,  or  from 
left  to  right.     In  introducing  this   plant  in  ornament,  it  will  be 


34 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE, 


necessary  to  remember,  that  though  frequently  represented  as 
possessing  tendrils,  it  does  not  in  nature  acquire  the  needed 
support  by  such   means,   the   stalk  itself  being   the  part   of  the 


Convolvulus. 


plant  that  entwines  round  other  plants.  The  means  thus 
employed  by  climbing  plants  are  very  varied ;  the  ivy,  for 
instance,  throwing  out  root-like  forms  from  the  stems,  which,  by 


Convolvulus. 


their  grasp  and  penetration  into  the  hollows  of  brickwork  or  the 
bark  of  other  trees,  amply  suffice  to  support  the  plant;  the  bryony, 
passion-flower,   and    many  other  plants    throw  out    true   tendrils 


from  the  stem  ;  the  goose-grass  clings  by  means  of  the  small 
hook-like  appendages  with  which  the  stems  and  under  sides  of  the 
leaves  are  furnished ;  while  in  the  pea  the  tendrils  spring  from  the 
end  of  the  leaf-petiole.  The  C.  arvcusis,  like  the  silverweed,  the 
pimpernel,  and  many  other  equally  familiar  plants,  seem  to  be 
cosmopolitan.  De  Candolle,  in  his  "  Geographie  Botanique," 
records  its  occurrence  in  a  truly  indigenous  state  in  localities  so 
widely  differing  in  temperature,  soil,  &c,  as  Sweden,  Siberia, 
China,  India,  Persia,  Arabia,  Egypt,  Abyssinia,  New  Holland, 
Mauritius,  the  Azores,  Canada,  Mexico,  and  Chili.  The  only 
instances  of  the  use  of  the  plant  in  mediaeval  ornament  with 
which  we  are  acquainted  are  in  wood-carving  on  the  ends  of  the 
stalls  in  Wells  Cathedral,  and  in  a  similar  position  in  the  Church 
of  St.  Gereon,  Cologne  ;  in  each  case  the  leaves  only  are  repre- 
sented. Illustrations  of  the  natural  growth  will  be  seen  in  S.  B. 
1 66 ;  E.  B.  923  ;  T.  N.  O.  97  ;  and  P.  F.  93. 

The  Corn  Blue-bottle  [Caitaiirca  Cyanus),  from  its  deli- 
cacy of  growth,  and  the  beauty  of  the  flower-heads,  would 
be  a  valuable  plant  for  the  decoration  of  surfaces  requiring  a 
delicate  treatment,  such  as  muslins  and  lace.  It  is  one  of  the 
characteristic  flowers  of  the  corn-field,  and,  in  conjunction  with  the 
poppy,  would  be  valuable  in  any  floral  grouping  symbolic  of 
autumn.  The  plant  was  at  one  time  held  to  pi  >s  great 
remedial  virtue,  though  its  use  is  now  abandoned.  The  generic 
name,  Centaureay  refers  to  an  old  legend  that  the  Centaur  Chiron, 
when  wounded  by  Hercules,  recovered  his  strength  by  the  use  ot 
this   herb.      A   very  characteristic    name    in    some    parts    ot    the 


36  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

country  is  hurt-sickle,  in  allusion  to  its  hard  and  wiry  stems.  An 
example  of  its  use  in  ornamental  art  will  be  found  in  a  sixteenth- 
century  MS.  in  the  Library  of  the  British  Museum.  The  treat- 
ment, as  is  usual  at  that  period  of  the  illuminator's  art,  is  very 
naturalistic.  Drawings  of  the  natural  plant  may  be  seen  in 
S.  B.  159  ;  E.  B.  709  ;  F.  L.  vol.  vi.  62  ;  and  P.  F.  8. 

The  Corn  Marigold  [Chrysanthemum  segetum)  is,  like  the  last, 
one  of  the  characteristic  and  striking  plants  of  the  harvest-field, 
the  intense  scarlet  of  the  poppy,  the  rich  blue  of  the  blue-bottle, 
and  the  brilliant  yellow  of  the  present  flower,  forming  a  very  beau- 
tiful trio.  The  generic  name,  Chrysanthemum,  alludes  to  this  bril- 
liancy of  colour  seen  in  several  of  the  species,  being  derived  from 
two  Greek  words  signifying  golden  flower.  There  is  consider- 
able quaintness  in  the  forms  of  the  leaves,  and  the  general  growth 
of  the  plant  renders  it  well  adapted  for  art-treatment.  We  are 
unable  to  refer  you  to  any  examples  of  its  introduction  in  the 
ornament  of  the  past,  but  any  of  our  readers  desiring  to  remedy  a 
neglect  so  unjustifiable  will  find  reliable  drawings  of  it  in  E.  B. 
713;  F.  L.  vol.  vi.  60 ;  P.  F.  28. 

The  Daffodil  [Narcissus  pseudo-narcissus).  This  beautiful 
flower  will  be  found  of  value  to  the  designer,  both  from  its  own 
inherent  beauty,  and  also  more  especially  in  combination  with  the 
primrose,  wild  hyacinth,  or  cowslip,  in  any  design  where  it  is  desir- 
able to  embody  the  idea  of  spring,  since  it  is  one  of  the  most  strik- 
ing plants  of  that  season  of  the  year.  The  daffodil  may  be  found 
in  meadows  and  copses,  and  is  generally  abundant  throughout 
England,  though  in  many  cases  probably  as  an  escape  from  the 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS.  37 

cottage-garden.  In  Ireland  and  Scotland  it  is  never  met  with 
except  under  such  circumstances.  Where  the  daffodil  has  once 
established  itself  it  grows  with  great  freedom,  and  will  generally 
be  met  with  in  profusion,  though  it  is  so  local  in  its  growth,  that 
even  if  abundant  in  any  one  spot,  it  may  frequently  be  sought  for 
in  vain  throughout  the  rest  of  a  district.  The  flowers,  of  a  pure 
and  brilliant  yellow,  grow  singly  upon  the  stalks,  each  rising 
directly  from  the  root.  The  daffodil  has  a  very  wide  area  of 
distribution,  being  met  with  throughout  the  greater  part  of 
Europe,  and  more  especially  in  the  south-west ;  it  is,  for  instance, 
one  of  the  characteristic  plants  of  the  meadows  and  hillside 
pastures  of  Spain,  together  with  the  two-flowered  narcissus 
(N.  biflorus\  a  plant  which,  though  abundant  in  Southern  Europe, 
has  never  been  naturalised  in  England.  It  may  be  frequently 
met  with  in  cultivation,  and  will  easily  be  distinguished  from  the 
daffodil  from  the  flowers  being  generally  in  pairs  upon  the  stem, 
and  from  their  creamy  white  or  straw  colour.  The  generic  name, 
Narcissus,  is  derived  from  a  Greek  word  signifying  stupor,  in 
allusion  to  the  heavy  and  powerful  odour  of  another  species,  the 
N.  poctiais. 

Drawings  of  the  daffodil  will  be  met  with  in  E.  B.  1501, 
and  P.  F.  89.  The  daffodil  being  like  the  daisy  and  eglantine, 
what  we  may  perhaps  be  allowed  to  term  a  poet's  flower,  a  further 
reason  for  intimacy  with  it  is  furnished  to  the  designer,  as  he  may 
possibly  be  required  to  make  a  design  for  a  page  border  to  some 
edition  de  luxe  of  Wordsworth  or  Herrick. 

The    Daisy    [Bell is   perennis).      So    many    rural    and    poetic 


3 8  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NA  TURK. 

associations  cluster  around  this  "wee,  modest,  crimson-tipped 
flower,"  that  our  list  would  be  sadly  incomplete  did  it  not  find 
a  place  in  it.  Leaving  the  consideration  of  these  associations, 
however,  we  would  desire  to  point  out  that  on  its  own  inherent 
merits  it  is  a  plant  admirably  adapted  for  art-work,  the  forms 
of  the  leaves,  buds,  and  flowers  being  all  very  ornamental  in 
character,  and  well  suited  to  the  decoration  of  any  light  fabric. 
The  generic  name,  Bellisy  testifies  to  the  general  appreciation, 
being  derived  from  the  Lat.  bcllus,  pretty.  Daisy  is  a  corruption 
of  its  old  English  name,  day's  eye. 

"  As  soon  as  ever  the  sunne  ginneth  west 
To  sene  this  flower,  how  it  will  go  to  rest, 
For  fear  of  night,  so  hateth  she  darkness. 
Well  by  reason  men  it  call  maie 
The  Daisie,  or  else  the  Eye  of  the  Daie." 

In  France  it  is  called  Marguerite,  from  Lat.  margarita,  a  pearl, 
— hence  ladies  of  gentle  birth,  of  that  name,  frequently  chose 
it  in  the  days  of  chivalry  as  their  device.  It  may  be  seen  carved 
in  stone  on  the  gateway  of  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge,  founded 
by  Margaret,  Countess  of  Richmond.  It  also  occurs  in  carvings 
at  Cubberley,  Gloucestershire  ;  Coton,  in  Cambridgeshire ;  and 
Culham,  in  Oxfordshire. 

"  The  daisie,  or  flower  white  and  rede, 
And  in  French  called  la  belle  Marguerite, 
To  heme  I  have  so  great  affectioun 
As  I  sayd  erst,  when  comen  is  the  Maie, 
That  in  my  bedde  there  dawneth  me  no  daie 
That  I  n'am  up  and  walking  in  the  mede 
To  see  this  floure  ayenst  the  sunne  sprede, 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS.  39 

So  glad  am  I,  that  when  I  have  presence 
Of  it  to  doue  it  all  reverence, 
As  she  that  is  of  all  Homes  the  floure, 
Fulfilled  of  all  vertue  and  honoure  ; 
And  ever  ylike  faire  and  fresh  of  hewe  ; 
And  ever  I  love  it,  and  ever  ylike  newe." 

Chaucer. 

The  family  of  Parr  bore  as  one  of  their  devices  a  tuft  of  daisies. 
The  daisy  may  be  met  with  abundantly  in  pasture  land  and  the 
grassy  borders  of  country  roads,  blooming  freely  from  April  to 
October.  Illustrations  may  be  seen  in  E.  B.  772  ;  F.  L.  vol.  i.  62  ; 
T.  N.  O.  76;  P.  F.  63. 

The  Dog-Rose  [Rosa  canind).  This  is  one  of  the  commonest  of 
our  numerous  species  of  English  wild  rose — a  family  which,  like 
the  brambles,  willows,  and  others,  has  by  some  botanists  been 
cut  up  into  several  species  from  more  or  less  obvious  botanical 
marks,  frequently  of  a  nature,  however,  which  subjects  them  to  be 
by  other  observers  considered  as  mere  variations  depending  upon 
chance  external  influences  ;  thus,  while  one  writer  reduces  the 
various  rose  forms  to  five  specific  types,  another,  of  equally  high 
standing,  mentions  nineteen  species  as  occurring  in  Britain.  This 
refinement  of  scientific  observation  will,  however,  be  of  no  real 
service  to  the  designer  :  for  his  purpose  the  dog-rose,  the  most 
familiar  of  our  English  species,  may  be  accepted  as  a  fairly 
typical  flower.  The  garden  varieties  of  roses  are  derived  from  the 
Rosa  sempervirens  of  Southern  Europe,  the  R.  Indica,  an  Asiatic 
species,  and  many  others.  The  sweet-briar,  R.  rubigtnosa,  one  of 
our  wild  English  species,  is  also  a  favourite  in  many  gardens 
from  the  fragrance  of  its  leaves  when  pressed  in  the  hand.     The 


4o 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


word  rose  is  derived,  according  to  some  authors,  from  the  Celtic 
rkos,  which  is  in  turn  derived  from  the  adjective  rkodd,  red  ;  while 
others  affirm  that  it  descends  to  us  from  the  Latin  rosa,  itself 
deduced  from  the  Greek  rodon,  derived  from  erythros,  red  ;  but  we 
are  unable  to  give  any  satisfactory  clue  to  the  meaning  of  the 
prefix  "dog"  in  the  familiar   English  name,  the  same  idea  being 


Dog-Rose. 


also  evidently  expressed  in  the  specific  word  canma,  in  the  French 
rose  de  chien,  and  the  German  Hundrose.  Some  writers,  however, 
imagine  it  to  refer  to  the  uselessness  of  the  plant,  and  quote  the 
scentless  or  dog-violet  as  another  illustration  in  support  of  their 
theory.  Even  on  the  lowest  utilitarian  ground  this  theory  is 
scarcely  tenable,  since  the  plant  is  largely  used  by  gardeners  as  a 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS,  41 

stock  for  grafting,  while  the  fruit  is  also  considerably  employed  in 
medicine.  The  rose,  though  commonly  met  with  in  ornament 
throughout  the  whole  of  the  Decorated  and  Perpendicular  periods 
of  Gothic,  is  more  especially  found  in  the  latter,  since  it  was  then 
employed  not  merely  on  its  own  merits,  but  also  as  the  badge  of 
the  Tudors  ;  hence,  as  an  heraldic  form,  we  frequently  meet  with  it 
in  secular  no  less  than  in  ecclesiastical  work.  It  is  also,  we  need 
scarcely  say,  the  badge  of  England,  as  the  shamrock  and  thistle 
are  of  Ireland  and  Scotland  respectively.  It  was  also  the  personal 
badge  of  Edward  I.,  and  the  family  device  of  the  De  la  Warres. 
Examples  of  the  heraldic  use  of  the  rose  are  very  numerous  ; 
it  may  merely  suffice  to  mention  Hampton  Court  and  Henry 
VII.'s  Chapel  at  Westminster  as  abounding  in  illustrations.  In 
the  church  at  Hawton,  Nottinghamshire,  in  a  sculptured  repre- 
sentation of  the  Resurrection,  there  is  as  a  background  a  very 
elaborate  and  beautiful  diaper  of  the  rose — its  leaves,  flowers,  and 
buds  being  all  employed ;  this,  as  the  Rose  of  Sharon,  may 
be  considered  as  introduced  in  a  symbolic  sense,  though  we  must 
here  mention  that  the  plant  ordinarily  known  as  the  Rose  of 
Sharon  is  not  a  true  rose  at  all  botanically.  It  is  one  of  the 
Hypericums.  A  golden  rose  has  from  time  to  time  been  given 
by  the  popes  to  those  whom  they  more  especially  desired  to 
reward  for  services  rendered  to  the  Church  :  Henry  VIII.  of 
England  received,  together  with  his  title  "  Defender  of  the  Faith," 
this  mark  of  honour  from  Pope  Alexander  VI.  The  dog-rose 
will  be  found  in  flower  in  early  summer,  the  colour  of  the 
blossoms  varying  on  different  shrubs  from  pure  white  to  a  deep 

G 


pink  ;  the  brilliant  scarlet  fruit,  an  equally  ornamental  feature, 
being  met  with  as  the  season  advances.  Illustrations  of  the 
natural  growth  of  the  plant  will  be  seen  in  M.  B.  139,  S.  C.  100, 
P.  F.  7,  90,  96  ;  and  T.  N.  O.  51. 

Examples  of  its  use  in  decorative  art  occur  at  Winchester, 
where  a  hollow  moulding  is  filled  with  a  waved  line  of  rose  leaves 
and  flowers  ;  in  a  boss  in  Beverley  Minster ;  in  a  glass  quarry 
at  Yaxley,  Suffolk  ;  in  a  more  conventionalised  treatment  in  a 
panel  of  Perpendicular  period,  East  Harling  Church,  Norfolk ;  a 
very  good  example  as  a  glass  quarry,  Milton  Church,  Cambridge ; 
in  a  piece  of  oak-carving  in  the  stalls  at  Wells ;  in  the  carving  of 
a  tomb  in  Bourges  Cathedral  ;  a  capital  at  Miraflores ;  a 
hollow  moulding  wreathed  with  alternate  flowers  and  leaves 
in  one  of  the  doorways  of  Notre  Dame,  Paris.  Many  other 
instances  might  be  given,  but  these  will  suffice  to  show  how 
favourite  a  plant  the  rose  has  been  in  past  ornament.  The 
following  extract  from  the  old  herbalist  Gerarde,  though  the 
adulation  is,  from  its  implied  reference  to  Elizabeth,  somewhat 
fulsome,  is  a  further  illustration  of  its  association  heraldically 
with  the  Tudors  :  "  The  plant  of  roses,  though  it  be  a  shrub  full 
of  prickles,  yet  it  had  bin  more  fit  and  convenient  to  have  placed 
it  with  the  most  glorious  flowTers  of  the  world,  than  to  insert  the 
same  here  among  base  and  thorny  shrubs  "  (this  allusion  refers  to 
Gerarde's  system  of  classification),  "  for  the  rose  doth  deserve  the 
chief  and  prime  place  among  all  flowers  whatsoever,  being  not 
only  esteemed  for  his  beauty,  vertues,  and  his  fragrant  and 
odoriferous  smell,  but  also  because  it  is  the  honour  and  ornament 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS.  43 

of  our  English  Scepter,  in  the  uniting  of  those  two  most  Royall 
Houses  of  Lancaster  and  Yorke." 

The  subject  of  our  next  illustration  is  derived  from  the 
Feverfew  [Chrysanthemum  fiarthenium\  a  plant  widely  dis- 
tributed over  Britain,  but  at  the  same  time  with  doubtful  claims 
to  be  considered  a  true  native ;  it  is,  however,  thoroughly  at  home 
in  those  places  in  which  it  is  to  be  met  with,  and  from  the  clear 
white  daisy-like  flowers  and  the  delicate  green  of  its  handsome 
foliage  it  merits   the    attention  of  designers  of  ornamental  art. 


Feverfew. 

From  its  lightness  and  the  deep  cutting  of  the  leaves,  the 
feverfew  would  be  found  of  more  service  in  painted  or  engraved 
ornament  than  in  any  kind  of  relief  work.  The  feverfew  has 
a  reputation  among  herbalists  as  a  bitter  and  tonic ;  and  no 
doubt,  before  the  introduction  of  quinine  and  such-like  more 
powerful  remedies,  would  possess  a  valued  and  considerable 
remedial  virtue.  The  familiar  English  name  implies  this,  and  is 
one  of  the  numerous  class  of  names,  as  eyebright,  goutwTeed, 
lungroot,  livelong,  wormwood,  &c,  given  to  plants  in  recognition 


44  ART- STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

of  their  real  or  fancied  medicinal  use.  Drawings  of  the  natural 
growth  of  the  feverfew  may  be  seen  in  E.  B.  715;  M.  B.  249; 
P.  F.  39. 

Fool's  Parsley.  We  have  selected  this  plant,  the  JEthusa 
cynapium,  as  a  good  representative  of  the  very  large  order  of 
plants  known  botanically  as  the  Umbelliferce.  The  whole  of  the 
plants  of  this  order,  as  the  name  implies,  have  their  flowers 
growing  in  umbels,  that  is  to  say,  all  the  flower-stalks  start 
from  one  point  on  the  stem,  and  radiate  from  the  common  centre. 
Many  of  the  Umbelliferce,  as  the  parsley,  carrot,  fennel,  and  celery, 
must  be  familiar  to  our  readers,  though  they  may  not  have  noticed 
particularly  this  umbellate  mode  of  flowering.  Several  of  the 
species  are  exceedingly  poisonous  :  of  these  we  may  instance  the 
hemlock,  the  water-dropwort,  and  the  present  plant.  With  very 
few  exceptions,  the  flowers  of  the  wThole  of  the  plants  of  this  order 
are  either  white  or  yellow.  The  fool's  parsley  is  so  called  from  a 
slight  resemblance  which  the  plant  bears  to  the  common  parsley 
of  the  kitchen-garden.  Though  the  differences  are  not  difficult  to 
detect — the  flowers,  for  instance,  of  the  fool's  parsley  being  white, 
and  those  of  garden-parsley  yellow ;  the  leaves  of  the  first  giving 
a  disagreeable  odour  when  bruised,  and  those  of  the  second  a  rich 
aromatic  scent — the  want  of  a  little  circumspection  has  frequently 
led  to  serious  and  even  fatal  results.  The  plant  is  the  more 
dangerous  from  its  being  rarely  met  with  except  on  cultivated 
ground.  The  generic  name,  sEthusa,  is  given  to  it  in  allusion  to  its 
acrid  nature,  being  derived  from  a  Greek  word  signifying  to  burn, 
while  cynapium  means  dog's  parsley.      Though  as  yet  we  have 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS.  45 

said  nothing  but  evil  of  it,  it  is  but  just  to  add  in  its  favour  that, 
ornamentally,  it  is  a  very  desirable  plant  for  insertion  in  our  list, 
the  leaves,  flower-buds,  and  general  growth  being  very  graceful, 
and  well  suited  for  the  decoration  of  any  delicate  fabric.  For  illus- 
trations of  the  plant  we  would  refer  you  to  F.  L.  vol.  i.  18;  S.  C.  8; 
S.  B.  139.     It  will  be  found  in  flower  during  July  and  August. 

The  Ground-Ivy  [Nepeta  glechoma),  the  subject  of  our  next  two 
illustrations,  is  so  commonly  distributed  throughout  Britain,  that 
there  can  be  but  little  need  of  our  dwelling  at  any  great  length 
upon  a  description  of  it,  though,  from  its  habit  of  trailing  on  the 
ground  and  among  the  roots  of  larger  plants,  it  is  not  so  con- 
spicuous to  the  eye  as  many  others.  Its  English  name,  ground- 
ivy,  refers  to  its  slight  resemblance  in  mode  of  growth  to  the  com- 
mon ivy,  though  in  every  other  respect  they  are  very  dissimilar, 
the  ground-ivy  having  rounded  or  reniform  leaves  growing  in 
pairs  up  the  stem,  the  flowers  large  and  of  a  brilliant  colour, 
tubular  and  bisymmetrical,  while  in  the  ivy  the  leaves  terminate 
in  an  acute  point,  and  spring  singly  from  the  stem,  the  flowers 
small,  pale  green,  multisymmetrical  in  form,  and  composed  of 
five  distinct  petals.  The  generic  name,  Nepeta,  is  derived  from 
nepa,  a  scorpion,  from  an  old  belief  that  the  bite  of  the  scorpion 
was  rendered  harmless  if  treated  by  means  of  a  recipe  of  which 
a  preparation  of  our  present  plant  was  the  leading  ingredient. 
The  flower  of  the  ground-ivy,  though  generally  of  a  deep  purplish 
blue,  may  sometimes  be  met  with  of  a  pure  white.  This  variation 
from  a  given  colour  to  white  is  comparatively  not  uncommon  in 
many  of  our  wild  plants,  though    more  especially  noticeable  in 


46 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


plants  of  normally  blue- or  purple  flowers:  thus  the  purple  foxglove, 
blue  Jacob's  ladder,  pink  herb-robert,  purple  snapdragon,  blue 
harebell,  and  many  others,  are  occasionally  to  be  found  with  white 
blossoms.  The  ground-ivy,  from  its  abundance,  and  also  from 
its  past  and  present  medicinal  use,  may  be  met  with  in  the  works 
of  various  authors  under  a  great  choice  of  synonyms:  of  these 
alehoof  is  the  most  common ;  others,  almost  equally  familiar, 
being  creep-by-ground  and  cat's-foot.  When  not  in  flower  the 
general  appearance  ot  the  marsh  pennywort  [Hydrocotylc  vulgaris) 


Ground- Ivy 


is,  to  a  casual  observer,  not  altogether  unlike  that  of  the  ground- 
ivy  ;  but  the  pennywort  is  only  met  with  on  swampy  ground,  the 
leaves  are  peltate  or  shield-like,  the  stalk  rising  from  the  centre 
of  the  under  side  of  the  leaf,  as  we  see  it  in  the  more  familiar 
garden  nasturtium  [Tropccolitm  majus),  differing  in  these  respects 
from  the  ground-ivy.  When  in  blossom,  the  contrast  between 
the  greenish-yellow  flower  of  the  pennywort  and  the  deep  purple 
of  the  flowers  of  the  ground-ivy  is  too  marked  to  permit  of  any 
chance  of  error.     The  only  examples  of  the  use  of  the  ground-ivy 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS. 


47 


with  which  we  are  acquainted  in  the  ornament  of  the  past  are 
in  a  small  spandrel  in  one  of  the  doorways  at  Rheims  Cathedral, 
and  on  some  of  the  flooring  tiles  from  the  ruins  of  the  Abbey  of 
Chertsey,  Surrey.  In  the  latter  case  the  leaves  are  four  in 
number,  in  a  cruciform  arrangement  within  a  quatrefoil — a  very 
simple  yet  true  and  effective  treatment  of  the  plant ;  for  as  the 
leaves  grow,  as  we  have  already  mentioned,  in  pairs,  and  as 
each  pair  of  leaves  is  placed  upon  the  stem  at  right  angles  to 
the  pairs  immediately  above  and  beneath  it,  the  effect  produced 


Ground- Ivy. 

in  looking  down  upon  the  plant  is  necessarily  cruciform  in  cha- 
racter. A  great  variety  of  these  Chertsey  tiles  may  be  seen  in 
the  South  Kensington  Museum :  though  very  simple  in  design, 
they  afford  excellent  examples  of  the  true  application  of  the 
principles  which  should  govern  the  introduction  of  natural  forms, 
and  are  well  worthy  of  the  attention  of  the  student  of  decorative 
art.  In  both  these  cases,  Rheims  and  Chertsey,  the  leaves  alone 
are  employed,  as  the  flowers,  from  their  intricacy  of  detail  and 
position  upon  the  plant,  would  require  the  aid  of  colour  to  bring 


48  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

them  out  with  due  effect ;  hence,  while  the  ground-ivy,  during 
its  period  of  flowering,  is  admirably  adapted  for  surface  decora- 
tion, muslins,  wall-papers,  and  many  other  such-like  purposes, 
it  is  but  ill  suited  to  relief- work  in  stone  or  wood.  Refer  to 
S.  B.  172;  E.  B.  1055;  F.  L.  vol.  ii.  44;  M.  B.  28,  for  illustra- 
tions of  the  natural  growth  of  the  ground-ivy. 

Groundsel,  though  a  plant  exceedingly  likely  to  be  over- 
looked, is  on  that  account  the  more  deserving  of  a  place  in  our  list, 
as  it  really  possesses  qualities  which  fully  entitle  it  to  the  consi- 
deration of  the  student  of  ornamental  art,  the  general  growth  of 
a  good  specimen  being  very  vigorous  and  characteristic,  and  the 
variety  of  beautiful  forms  seen  in  the  leaves  a  further  recom- 
mendation. The  botanical  name  is  Senecio  vulgaris.  Senccio  is 
derived  from  senex,  an  old  man,  in  allusion  to  the  grey  heads 
of  seed-down  which  succeed  the  blossoms.  The  groundsel  may 
be  met  with  abundantly  almost  everywhere,  and  may  at  all 
times  of  the  year  be  found  in  flower.  Drawings  of  the  plant 
may  be  seen  in  E.  B.  749  ;  F.  L.  vol.  i.  61  ;  P.  F.  2. 

The  Harebell  {Campanula  rohindifolia).  This  graceful  little 
plant  may  generally  be  found  in  profusion  on  dry  and  hilly 
pastures  and  heaths,  though  by  no  means  in  such  localities  ex- 
clusively, as  the  roadside  hedge-bank  is  another  favourite  spot. 
There  are  ten  species  indigenous  to  England,  most  of  them  of 
great  beauty  and  adaptability  to  art-requirements  :  of  these  we 
may  in  particular  mention  the  C.  hcdcracca,  the  ivy-leaved  cam- 
panula, a  little  plant  by  no  means  uncommon  in  moist  shady 
pastures  and  swampy  low-lying  ground.     The  present  species  is 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS.  49 

abundant  everywhere  throughout  Europe  and  Northern  Asia. 
The  Canterbury  bell  (C.  medium)  is  an  allied  and  familiar  garden 
species. 

The  generic  name,  Campanula,  means  a  little  bell,  and  from  the 
shape  of  the  corolla  is  aptly  applied  to  these  plants.  Rotundtfolia, 
meaning  round-leaved,  seems  at  first  sight  a  misnomer,  as  the 
leaves  most  easily  visible  on  a  cursory  glance  at  the  plant  are 
thin  and  strap-shaped.  The  lower  leaves  of  the  plant,  however, 
are  rounded  in  form  ;  and,  as  we  study  the  foliage,  we  shall  see 


Harebell. 

a  delicate  ascending  gradation  of  form,  from  the  rounded  leaves 
at  the  lower  end  of  the  stem,  to  the  thin,  almost  grass-like  leaves 
of  the  upper  part.  Drawings  of  the  harebell  will  be  found  in 
T.  N.  O.  80;  P.  F.  12. 

The  Hazel-nut  [Corylus  avellana)  is  so  familiar  a  shrub  that 
any  lengthened  description  of  it  must  be  needless,  or,  to  quote 
our  old  writer,  Gerarde :  "  Our  hedge-nut,  or  hazel-nut  tree, 
which  is  very  well  knowne,  and  therefore  needeth  not  any 
description,  whereof  there  are  also  sundry  sorts,  some  great, 
some  little,   as  also  one  that    is   in   our  gardens,  which   is  very 

H 


50 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


great,  bigger  than  any  filberd,  and  yet  a  kinde  of  hedge-nut ; 
this  then  that  hath  beene  said  shall  suffice  for  hedge-nuts." 
The  smaller  twigs  of  the  hazel  afford  an  excellent  charcoal  for 
artistic  purposes,  and  the  long  straight  shoots,  thrown  up  with 
such  rapidity  and   vigour,    are   largely  employed  in    the   manu- 


Nut. 


facture  of  the  crates  in  which  earthenware  is  packed — a  use  for 
which  their  size  and  flexibility  combined  with  great  strength 
admirably  fit  them,  as  the  rods,  when  the  wood  is  still  green, 
may  be  bent  almost  double  before  they  will  give  way.  There  is 
a  pleasing  appropriateness  in  its  English  name,  hazel-nut,  derived 


from  the  Anglo-Saxon  haesel,  a  hat,  and  hnuf,  a  nut  or  ball, 
which  we  notice  and  appreciate  when  we  see  the  fruit  in  its 
natural  state,  surrounded  by  the  foliaceous  and  cap-like  partial 
envelope  formed  by  the  scales  of  the  involucre.  The  generic 
name  also,  Corylus,  refers  to  this  peculiarity  of  growth,  being 
derived  from  a  Greek  word  signifying  a  covering  for  the  head. 
The  natural  order  to  which  the  hazel  belongs  includes  several 
trees  of  great  value  to  man,  either  on  account  of  their  timber 
or  their  fruit — such,  for  example,  as  the  beech,  Spanish  chestnut, 
and  the  oak ;  and  in  the  olden  time,  when  a  belief  in  the  use 
of  the  divining-rod,  as  an  indicator  of  subterranean  springs,  was 
common,  the  mystic  virtue  was  sought  in  the  forked  twigs  of 
the  hazel.  The  size  of  the  leaves  and  the  striking  character 
of  the  fruit  alike  combine  to  render  it  a  plant  admirably  fitted  for 
the  purposes  of  ornamental  art,  though  the  only  example  of  its 
use,  so  far  as  we  are  aware,  may  be  seen  in  a  hollow  moulding 
in  the  cathedral  at  Winchester,  where,  upon  a  continuous  scroll 
running  along  the  centre  of  the  moulding,  both  foliage  and  fruit 
are  introduced.  The  leaves  are  deeply  serrated,  and  the  nuts 
grow  in  clusters  of  two,  three,  or  four,  the  general  treatment 
being  very  naturalistic.  Among  the  many  extraordinary  re- 
medies in  use  by  our  ancestors,  hazel-nuts  occupied  a  place, 
being  employed  in  complaints  affecting  the  chest,  though,  even 
then,  when  scarcely  any  reputed  remedy  seems  to  have  been 
thought  too  fanciful  and  absurd,  some  appear  to  have  ventured 
to  doubt  the  efficacy  of  the  medicine,  bringing  down  upon  them- 
selves the  scathing  rebuke  of  the  faculty,  as  we  find  in  the  follow- 


52  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

ing  extract  from  an  old  medical  work,  where,  after  the  setting 
forth  of  the  benefits  to  be  derived  from  the  use  of  the  hazel  as 
a  remedial  agent,  he  goes  on  to  say : — "  And  if  this  be  true,  as 
it  is,  then  why  should  the  vulgar  so  familiarly  affirm  that  eating 
nuts  causeth  shortness  of  breath  ?  than  which  nothing  is  falser. 
For  how  can  that  which  strengthens  the  lungs  cause  shortness 
of  breath  ?  I  confess  the  opinion  is  far  older  than  I  am  ;  I 
know  tradition  was  a  friend  to  error  before,  but  never  that  he 
was  the  father  of  slander;  or  are  men's  tongues  so  given  to 
slandering  one  another,  that  they  must  slander  nuts  too  to  keep 
their  tongues  in  use  ?  And  so  thus  have  I  made  an  apology  for 
nuts,  which  cannot  speak  for  themselves."  For  illustrations  of 
the  growth  of  the  nut,  see  W.  H.  H.,  Plate  B,  Fig.  i  ;  T.  N.  O.  127. 
Our  next  illustration  is  derived  from  the  Hawthorn,  White- 
thorn, or  May  [Cratcegus  oxycantha),  a  plant  familiar  to  every 
one,  from  its  being  so  extensively  used  for  hedgerows ;  its 
strength,  closeness  of  growth,  and  spiny  character,  admirably 
adapting  it  to  the  purpose.  The  wood  is  very  hard,  and  will 
take  a  high  polish  ;  the  generic  name,  Cratcegus,  from  a  Greek 
word  signifying  strength,  being  an  allusion  to  this  character- 
istic of  the  plant.  Its  use-  as  a  hedgerow  plant  in  England 
dates,  according  to  Sowerby,  from  the  time  of  the  Romans,  and 
of  this  there  can  be  but  little  doubt,  as  its  most  common  name — 
hawthorn  — is,  literally,  the  hedge-thorn,  from  the  Saxon  word 
hage.  The  second  name — white-thorn — has  been  given  to  it  in 
contradistinction  to  the  black-thorn  [Prunus  spinosa),  a  somewhat 
similar,  and,  in  a  wild  state,  almost  equally  common  plant ;    the 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANIS. 


53 


stems  of  the  latter  being  very  dark  in  colour,  while  in  the  haw- 
thorn or  white-thorn  they  are  comparatively  light.  The  third 
name,  May,  has  obvious  reference  to  the  time  of  flowering.  The 
leaves  of  the  plant  are  exceedingly  varied  in  form,  affording  a 
great  choice  for  the  selection   of  the  ornamentist ;    some  being 


Hawthorn. 


very  simple  in  character,  while  others  are  deeply  cut,  and  very 
rich  and  beautiful  in  outline.  A  permanent  variety  may  be 
occasionally  met  with,  in  which  the  leaves,  instead  of  being  of 
the  ordinary  deep  and  bluish  green,  are  in  addition  irregularly 
blotched  with  varying  and  intermingling  tones  of  yellow.  The 
flowers  also  of  the  hawthorn  are  subject  to  considerable  variation 


5+  .  1 R  T-STl  TDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


in  colour  :  the  typical  state  is  a  pure  milky  white  ;  but  owing 
to  the  nature  of  the  soil  in  which  the  plant  is  found,  the  blossoms 
may  occasionally  be  seen  varying  from  a  pale  pink  to  almost 
crimson.  The  berries,  also,  though  generally  of  a  deep  crimson 
colour,  are  sometimes  of  an  intensely  golden  yellow.  An  old 
writer,  Culpepper,  in  his  "  British  Herbal,"  a  treatise  partly  astro- 
logical and  partly  medicinal,  having  first  stated  that  the  plant 
is  under  the  dominion  of  Mars,  thus  defines  the  medicinal  pro- 
perties of  the  hawthorn  : — "  The  seeds  in  the  berries,  beaten  to 
powder,  being  drank  in  wine,  are  held  singular  good  against  the 
dropsy.  The  seed,  cleared  from  the  down,  bruised  and  boiled  in 
wine,  and  drank,  is  good  for  inward  tormenting  pains.  If  cloths 
and  sponges  be  wet  in  the  distilled  water,  and  applied  to  any 
place  wherein  thorns  and  splinters,  or  the  like,  do  abide  in  the 
flesh,  it  will  notably  draw  them  forth.  And  thus  you  see  the 
thorn  gives  a  medicine  for  its  own  pricking,  and  so  doth  almost 
everything  else/' 

Though  to  a  certain  extent  foreign  to  our  subject,  we  may 
perhaps  be  permitted  to  say  that,  to  the  naturalist,  as  well  as 
to  the  botanist  and  the  designer  of  ornamental  art,  the  tree 
possesses  considerable  attractions,  the  berries  being  the  favourite 
fruit  of  many  of  our  birds,  and  the  foliage  being  sometimes  com- 
pletely stripped  by  the  larvae  of  various  butterflies  and  moths, 
such  as  the  small  Ermine,  the  Brimstone  moth,  and  many  others  ; 
while  among  the  poets,  Chaucer,  Milton,  Shakspeare,  Words- 
worth, Goldsmith,  Bampfylde,  and  Tennyson,  have  all  found  in 
it  a  source   of  beauty  and   inspiration.      It   has    also   been    one 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS.  55 

of  the  favourite  plants  of  the  ornamentists,  occurring  very  com- 
monly in  the  works  of  the  Middle  Ages.  It  would  be  both 
tedious  and  unnecessary  to  give  anything  like  an  exhaustive 
catalogue  of  its  use  in  past  art :  as  good  examples  out  of  many, 
we  would  merely  cite  its  occurrence  in  a  finial  in  the  Lady 
Chapel,  Exeter ;  as  a  stone-diaper  alternating  with  oak,  at 
Lincoln ;  in  two  fine  spandrels,  and  a  beautiful  capital,  very 
full  and  rich  in  its  wreathing,  in  the  Chapter-house,  Southwell. 
Other  examples  occur  in  the  cathedrals  at  Ely,  Wells,  and 
Winchester.  Wherever  met  with  in  ornamental  art,  the  leaves 
and  berries  are  the  parts  selected :  to  the  best  of  our  knowledge 
the  flowers  have  never,  in  any  instance,  been  introduced,  no 
doubt  from  the  fact  of  the  minuteness  and  delicacy  of  each  indi- 
vidual blossom,  and  its  habit  of  growing  in  clusters,  which, 
though  extremely  beautiful  in  nature,  are,  from  their  intricacy 
of  detail,  unsuited  to  the  purposes  of  the  ornamentist.  Similarly, 
though  the  plant  in  its  natural  growth  is  often  exceedingly 
spiny,  it  is,  in  ornamental  art,  represented  as  almost  or  entirely 
without  this  characteristic  feature,  as  there  would  be  a  great 
practical  difficulty,  in  any  kind  of  relief-work  at  least,  in  the 
satisfactory  introduction  of  forms  so  minute  and  fragile,  yet  re- 
quiring so  high  a  relief.  Drawings  of  hawthorn  will  be  found 
in  P.  F.  68;  T.  N.  O.  52. 

The  Herb -Robert  [Geranium  Robertianuni)  is  one  of  the 
numerous  family  of  cranesbills,  so  called  from  a  supposed  resem- 
blance between  the  form  of  the  fruit  and  the  bill  of  that  bird,  a 
resemblance  also  indicated  in  the  generic  name,  Geranium,  derived 


56 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


from  the  Greek  geranosy  a  crane.  The  herb-robert  is  one  of  the 
most  abundantly  distributed  plants  of  the  genus,  being  met  with 
throughout  the  whole  of  Britain  and  in  many  other  parts  of  the 
world,  growing  upon  all  kinds  of  soils,  and  flourishing  equally 
well  upon  hedge-banks,  waste  ground,  and  old  walls.  Owing 
to  the  foliage  turning  a  brilliant  crimson  in  autumn,  the  plant 
becomes  very  striking  and  conspicuous  as  the  year  advances, 
a  peculiarity  which  will  greatly  aid  its  identification  by  those  of 
our  readers  who  are  not  acquainted  with  it.     The  flowers  are  of  a 


Herb-Robert. 


delicate  pink  colour,  though  they  may  occasionally  be  met  with 
of  a  pure  white  :  this  variety  grows  abundantly  near  Nutfield,  in 
Surrey,  for  instance.  The  whole  of  the  cranesbill  family  will  well 
repay  the  attention  and  study  of  the  ornamentist,  the  dove's-foot 
cranesbill  (G.  molle),  and  the  blue  meadow  cranesbill  [G.  firatense), 
being  especially  suited  to  the  requirements  of  the  designer.  The 
latter  is  a  very  striking  plant,  and  when  once  seen  cannot  well  be 
mistaken,  each  flower  being  almost  two  inches  in  diameter,  of  a 
deep  purple  blue,  and  veined  with   lines  of  reddish  purple  :  the 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS.  57 

leaves  also  are  very  deeply  cut,  and  of  a  highly  ornamental 
character.  An  illustration  of  the  ornamental  treatment  of  the 
herb-robert  may  be  seen  in  an  elaborate  specimen  of  embroidery, 
last-century  work,  in  the  South  Kensington  Museum ;  while 
drawings  of  the  natural  plant  can  be  referred  to  in  T.  N.  O.  38  ; 
V.  W.  412  ;  F.  L.  vol.  i.  52  ;  P.  F.  34. 

Holly  [Ilex  aqiri folium).  This  plant,  from  its  association 
with  winter,  should  be  one  of  those  familiar  to  the  student  of 
ornamental  art.  Drawings  of  it  may  be  found  in  S.  B.  184; 
W.  H.  H.,  Plate  A,  Fig.  4  ;  P.  F.  27  ;  G.  O.  95.  The  holly  is  indige- 
nous to  most  parts  of  Europe.  Its  influence  may  be  traced  in  the 
names  of  several  places,  as  for  example  Holmwood,  near  Dorking ; 
the  holly  by  old  writers  being  also  termed  Holm  and  Hulver. 
Though  ordinarily  met  with  as  a  hedgerow  shrub,  it  will,  if 
allowed  to  grow,  attain  to  no  inconsiderable  height — often  thirty  to 
forty  feet ;  while  a  particularly  fine  specimen  at  Claremont,  in 
Surrey,  is  a  little  over  eighty  feet  high,  and  has  a  trunk  six  feet  in 
circumference.  The  growth  is  very  slow,  the  timber  close-grained 
and  hard,  the  annual  layers  of  woody  fibre  being  exceedingly 
compact.  This  fineness  of  grain,  its  whiteness  and  its  beauty 
when  polished,  render  it  of  great  service  in  carving  and  inlay 
work.  It  has  also  been  extensively  used  in  the  place  of  box  for 
wood  -  engraving,  and  for  the  blocks  used  for  engraving  the 
patterns  of  calicoes  and  wall-papers.  It  would  no  doubt  be  still 
more  extensively  used  than  it  is  did  not  its  rarity  render  it  so 
costly,  as,  though  holly  bushes  are  plentiful  enough,  the  owner 
of  a  fine  tree  is  generally  loath  to  have  it  cut  down.     The  chief 

1 


use  of  the  holly  is  in  the  formation  of  hedges,  as  its  formidable 
spines,  evergreen  foliage,  its  slight  attraction  for  insects,  and 
closeness  of  growth,  are  all  valuable  recommendations  ;  we 
often  thus  meet  with  it  in  old-fashioned  gardens.  "  Is  there 
under  heaven  a  more  glorious  and  refreshing  object  of  the  kind 
than  an  impregnable  hedge,  of  160  feet  in  length,  7  feet  high, 
and  5  in  diameter,  which  I  can  show  in  my  poor  gardens  at  any 
time  of  the  year,  glittering  with  its  armed  and  varnished  leaves  ? 
It  mocks  at  the  rudest  assaults  of  the  weather,  beasts,  or  hedge- 
breakers."  This  hedge,  the  pride  of  John  Evelyn's  garden,  did 
not  prove  so  impregnable  to  the  hedge-breaker  as  its  owner 
fondly  thought,  since  one  of  the  great  amusements  of  the  Czar 
Peter,  during  his  stay  with  Evelyn,  was  to  trundle  a  wheelbarrow 
through  it,  to  the  ultimate  ruin  of  the  hedge  and  the  no  small 
sorrow  of  its  hospitable  owner. 

A  variety  of  holly  having  yellow  berries  is  sometimes  met 
with.  Some  little  while  ago,  a  branch  with  bright  orange- 
coloured  berries  was  exhibited  at  one  of  the  meetings  of  the 
Linnaean  Society,  a  scion  of  the  yellow-fruited  variety  having  been 
grafted  on  a  scarlet-berried  stock,  with  this  curious  result.  The 
holly  may  also  sometimes  be  met  with  having  variegated  leaves, 
the  normal  dark  glossy  green  being  blotched  with  a  clear  yellow 
or  white.  The  lower  leaves  of  the  tree  are  edged  with  sharp  spines, 
while  the  upper  branches  have  the  foliage  quite  free  from  these  : — 

"  Below,  a  circling  fence,  its  leaves  are  seen 
Wrinkled  and  keen ; 
No  grazing  cattle,  through  their  prickly  round, 
Can  reach  to  wound  ; 


But  as  they  grow  where  nothing  is  to  fear, 
Smooth  and  unarmed  the  pointless  leaves  appear." 

SOUTHEY. 


Ornamentally,  the  holly  may  be  met  with  in  a  glass  quarry  in 
Brandeston  Church,  Suffolk ;  also  on  a  mediaeval  flooring-tile  in 
the  British  Museum.  We  are  not  aware  of  any  other  ancient 
examples  of  its  use,  though  doubtless  those  given  do  not  exhaust 
the  list.  We  trust,  should  another  edition  be  called  for,  to  be 
able,  by  further  investigation,  to  remedy  this  shortcoming.  The 
name  holly  is  a  corruption  of  holy,  and  alludes  to  its  connection 
with  Christmas.  In  some  of  the  old  herbals  it  is  written  "  holy 
tree,"  while  in  some  countries  this  connection  is  rendered  still 
more  emphatic,  the  German  name  being  Christdom,  the  Danish 
and  Swedish,  Christorn* 

The  next  subject  we  have  chosen  as  an  illustration  of  the 
adaptability  of  our  native  plants  to  the  purposes  of  the  orna- 
mentist  is  the  Hop  [Humulus  htpulus).  Though  we  do  not  recall 
any  example  of  its  use  in  the  ornament  of  the  past,  except  in  one 
of  the  capitals  at  Southwell  Minster,  it  nevertheless  appears  to  us 
a  plant  well  deserving  of  a  place  in  our  columns.  Its  climbing 
habit,  the  beauty  of  the  leaves,  and  the  size  of  the  cones,  are  all 
features  which  in  an  especial  manner  seem  to  fit  it  for  the  service 
of  the  designer ;  and  it  appears  curious  that,  while  so  great  a 
choice  was  at  the  disposal  of  the  old  carvers,  they  practically  left 
so  large  a  field  untouched.  Our  architecture,  for  instance,  abounds 
with  details  of  oak,  maple,  and  hawthorn ;  yet  the  nut  and  the 
wild  rose,  plants  at  least  as  striking   and   as  common,  occur  but 


6o 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


rarely,  while  the  hop,  bindweed,  blackberry,  and  many  others, 
seem  to  have  been  almost  entirely  neglected.  The  hop  is  found 
in  a  truly  wild  state  in  our  hedgerows  and  copses,  its  weak  stems, 


Hop. 

powerless  to  support  themselves,  trailing  a  long  distance,  and 
running  up  any  tree  or  other  support  with  which  they  may  come 
in  contact,  and  wreathing  it  with  their  beautiful  clusters  of  foliage 
and  fruit.     It  is  also  largely  cultivated  in  England,  France,  Bel- 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS.  6i 

gium,  and  Germany ;  its  tonic  properties,  and  the  fragrant  bitter 
principle  found  in  it,  chemically  termed  lupuline,  being,  it  is 
almost  needless  to  say,  utilised  in  the  making  of  beer.  It  was 
thus  first  used  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII. ,  before  that  time  the 
fresh  top  shoots  of  broom  being  employed  to  give  the  desired 
bitterness.  The  young  shoots  are  in  some  parts  of  the  country 
cooked  and  eaten  like  asparagus.  Gerarde,  writing  in  the  reign 
of  Elizabeth,  says,  "  The  hop  joyeth  in  a  fat  and  fruitfull  ground, 
also  it  groweth  amongst  briers  and  thornes  about  the  borders  of 
fields.  The  flowers  are  used  to  season  beere  or  ale  with,  and  too 
many  do  cause  bitternesse  thereof,  and  are  ill  for  the  head.  The 
manifold  vertues  of  hops  do  manifest  argue  the  wholesomnesse 
of  beere,  for  the  hops  rather  make  it  a  physicall  drinke  to  keep 
the  body  in  health,  than  an  ordinary  drinke  for  the  quenching 
of  our  thirst."  The  leaves  of  the  hop  are  sometimes  heart-shaped, 
at  others  divided  into  three  very  distinctly  marked  lobes,  in  either 
case  the  margins  being  deeply  serrate.  The  order  to  which  the 
hop  belongs  includes  many  plants  useful  to  man,  as,  for  instance, 
among  several  others,  the  hemp,  mulberry,  fig,  the  Urostigma 
elasttcum,  yielding  india-rubber,  and  the  bread-fruit  tree. 

About  forty  million  pounds  weight  of  hops  are  annually 
employed  in  brewing  in  England.  Kent  and  Surrey  are  the 
chief  means  of  supply,  though  those  grown  in  the  rich  soil  of 
the  Vale  of  Severn,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Worcester,  are  by 
no  means  inferior  to  the  best  Kentish.  The  crop  is  a  very  specu- 
lative one,  the  dangers  which  surround  it  being  legion  ;  the 
profits  are,  however,  so  great  that  the  grower  is    reimbursed  if 


62 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


one  crop  in  three  should  turn  out  well.  The  hops  grown  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Farnham  command  the  highest  prices.  The 
etymology  of  the  word  is  unknown  ;  the  Germans  term  it  Hop/en. 
Hops  have  been  cultivated  in  Germany  from  time  immemorial, 
and  it  is  from  thence  that  we  derive  both  the  plant  and  its  name. 
Drawings  of  the  natural  growth  will  be  found  in  E.  B.  1284, 
S.  C.  41  ;    T.  N.  O.  125  ;    and  P.  F.  4. 

The  Yellow- Horned  Poppy  (Glaucium  luteinn)  will  no  doubt 
have  attracted  the  attention  of  many  from   the  peculiarity  of  its 


Yellow-homed  Poppy. 


habitat,-  growing  and  flourishing  as  it  does  by  the  seashore, 
where  little  else  appears  to  thrive,  and  by  the  delicate  green  of 
its  foliage,  the  brilliant  yellow  of  its  blossom,  and  its  spreading 
growth,  covering  large  expanses  of  the  shingly  beach  with  a  very 
striking  and  beautiful  carpet.  The  pods,  a  highly  ornamental 
feature,  may  occasionally  be  found  almost  a  foot  in  length,  and, 
together  with  the  form  of  leaf  and  locality  of  growth,  effectually 
distinguish  it  from  the  yellow  Welsh  poppy  {Meconoftsis  Cambrica). 
The  scarlet-horned  and  the  violet-horned  poppies,  allied  species, 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS. 


63 


are  both  exceedingly  rare  in  England  :  the  latter,  from  its  finely- 
cut  leaves  and  size  of  the  flowers,  is  well  adapted  to  art-purposes. 
The  yellow-horned  poppy  will  be  found  in  flower  from  June  to 
October.     Drawings  of  it  occur  in  E.  B.  66  ;  P.  F.  91. 

Ivy  [Hedera  helix).  We  have  already,  in  speaking  of  the 
ground- ivy,  dwelt  to  a  certain  extent  upon  the  characteristics  of 
the  present  plant,  and,  from  its  abundance  and  conspicuous 
appearance,  any  lengthened  descriptive  details  must  be  unneces- 
sary, as  there  can  be  but  few  to  whom   the  ivy  is  not  perfectly 


Ivy. 

familiar.  We  meet  with  it  upon  old  buildings,  rocks,  and  in  the 
woods  and  hedgerows,  running  over  the  surface  of  the  ground, 
or  covering  the  trunks  and  main  branches  of  the  trees  with  its 
interlacing  stems  and  masses  of  rich  foliage.  Opinions  have 
been  very  varied  as  to  whether  the  luxuriant  growth  of  the  ivy 
is  detrimental  or  not  to  the  trees  which  it  embraces  ;  for  while 
some  have  considered  that  its  presence  is  a  benefit,  and  particu- 
larly in  severe  winters,  others  have  held  that  the  compression 
caused  by  the  long  and  closely  adhering  branches  impairs   the 


64 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


vigour  and  stunts  the  growth  of  the  tree.  The  belief  that  the 
ivy,  like  the  mistletoe,  draws  its  nourishment  from  the  tree  is 
now  no  longer  held,  as  it  has  been  satisfactorily  proved  that  the 
so-called  rootlets  (or,  as  they  are  perhaps  more  expressively 
termed  by  De  Candolle,  crampons)  which  we  see  thrown  out  from 
the  clinging  stems  do  not  drain  the  sap  of  the  supporting  tree, 
but  must  be  regarded  as  a  beautiful  mechanical  contrivance  to  aid, 
by  their  support  and  grasp,  the  ascent  of  the  ivy.  We  find  that 
these  little  bodies  are  equally  developed  where  masses  of  rock 


have  to  be  scaled,  and  that  the  plant  thrives  with  equal  vigour 
where  support  is  clearly  their  sole  function  ;  and  if,  on  the  other 
hand,  the  ivy  runs  upon  the  ground,  the  crampons  are  not  deve- 
loped, as  no  such  supporting  members  are  then  needed.  The 
ivy  is  one  of  the  plants  indigenous  to  Britain,  and  derives  its 
familiar  name  from  the  Anglo-Saxon  tfig.  Considerable  differ- 
ences of  opinion  have  been  held  as  to  the  meaning  of  the  generic 
name,  Hedera  :  the  best  derivation  appears  to  us  to  be  that  which 
assigns  as  its  origin  the  old  Celtic  word  for  rope  or  cord,  hcdra, 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS.  65 

as  it  exactly  expresses  the  characteristic  appearance  of  the 
growth.  The  ivy  flowers  during  October  and  November,  a  time 
of  the  year  when  but  few  other  plants  are  in  blossom  ;  hence  it 
becomes  the  favourite  resort  of  various  insects,  while  the  berries 
are  fully  ripe  by  March,  and  afford  a  welcome  food  for  the  black- 
bird, missal-thrush,  wood-pigeon,  and  many  others,  at  a  season 
when,  from  the  scarcity  of  other  food,  they  become  peculiarly 
acceptable.  The  Romans  dedicated  the  ivy  to  Bacchus,  and  in 
their  sculpture  he  is  generally  represented  as  crowned  by  an  ivy 
wreath,  from  an  old  belief,  mentioned  by  Pliny  and  others,  that 
the  plant  thus  worn  neutralised  the  intoxicating  effects  of  wine. 
The  leaves  of  the  ivy  vary  very  considerably  in  form,  a  feature 
which  the  ornamentist  will  appreciate.  The  leaves  upon  the 
flowering  branches  are  somewhat  egg  or  heart  shaped,  with  a 
very  acute  point,  the  more  familiar  ornamental  form  of  the  five- 
lobed  leaf  not  being  found  upon  this  portion  of  the  plant ;  hence 
it  is  perhaps  scarcely  legitimate  to  employ  the  berries  with  the 
five-pointed  form  of  leaf,  though  in  the  introduction  of  the  plant 
in  the  ornament  of  the  Middle  Ages  this  was  entirely  disregarded. 
The  ivy  was  one  of  the  favourite  plants  of  the  mediaeval  orna- 
mentist. Examples  of  its  use  are  very  numerous  :  of  these  we 
need  mention  but  a  few.  We  find  the  leaves  and  branches  alone 
introduced,  for  instance,  in  wood-carving  in  the  stalls  of  the  choir 
of  St.  Margaret's  Church,  Lynn ;  in  stonework,  as  a  crocket,  in 
the  Chapter-house,  Wells  ;  as  the  foliage  of  one  of  the  capitals 
in  the  choir  of  Lincoln  Cathedral ;  and  in  a  beautiful  example 
at  the  springing  of  an  arch  at  the  Minster,- Southwell.     We  find 

K 


66  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

the  berries  introduced  with  the  leaves  (in  every  case  the  leaf 
having  five  points)  in  a  hollow  moulding  in  the  cloisters  at 
Burgos  in  a  particularly  beautiful  manner ;  and  in  Paris  on  one 
of  the  capitals  of  the  Sainte  Chapelle,  and  again  in  a  similar 
position  in  the  chancel  of  Notre  Dame — the  first  of  these  being 
twelfth-century  work,  and  curious  from  the  very  acute  form  of 
leaf  employed ;  the  second  dating  from  the  fourteenth  century. 
A  very  good  English  example  may  be  seen  in  a  spandrel  in  the 
Chapter-house,  Southwell.  In  ancient  art  we  find  the  Egyptians 
representing  Osiris  as  bearing  an  ivy-wreathed  thyrsus ;  and 
upon  the  Greek  and  Etruscan  vases  preserved  in  the  British 
Museum  we  frequently  see  running  bands  of  ornament  which  we 
can  have  little  doubt  are  based  upon  the  ivy:  in  most  of  the 
examples  the  berries  are  introduced  together  with  the  heart- 
shaped  form  of  leaf,  though  in  a  few  cases  a  three-pointed  or  a 
rounded  form  of  leaf,  still  distinctly  ivy-like  in  character,  is 
substituted.     Refer  to  T.  N.  O.  71  ;  G.  O.  93. 

Our  next  illustration  is  derived  from  the  Ivy-leaved  Speed- 
well ( Veronica  hederifolia\  a  plant  of  frequent  occurrence,  but 
which,  from  its  weak  trailing  habit  and  small  size,  may  very 
easily  be  overlooked.  It  may  generally  be  met  with  on  hedge- 
banks,  and  flowers  freely  from  March  to  August  with  a  delicate 
pale  blue  bi-symmetrical  blossom.  Drawings  of  the  ivy-leaved 
speedwell  will  be  found  in  E.  B.  970;  S.  B.  184. 

Several  of  the  veronicas  are  well  adapted,  from  their  grace  and 
delicacy  of  form,  to  the  purposes  of  ornamental  art,  the  brooklime 
( V.    beccabunga)    and    the   germander    speedwell    ( V.   chamcedrys) 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS.  67 


being  especially  good.  The  flowers  of  all  the  species  are  bi- 
symmetrical  in  form.  The  germander  speedwell  is  by  some 
writers  supposed  to  be  the  true  forget-me-not. 


Ivy-leaved  Speedwell. 

The  Musk  Mallow  [Malva  moschata),  and  the  Common 
Mallow  [M.  sylvestris),  the  subjects  of  our  next  illustrations, 
are  both  common  plants,  the  musk  mallow  being  frequently  met 
with,  and  more  especially  on  gravelly  soils,  while  the  common 
mallow,  though  rare  in  Scotland,  is  abundant  throughout  Eng- 
land on  all  kinds  of  ground.  The  flower  of  the  common  mallow  is 
of  a  pale  purplish  tint,  with  the  veins  of  a  darker  purple  :  a  very 
rare  variety  has  been  met  with,  having  the  flowers  of  a  pure  blue. 
The  leaves  are  round  in  general  outline,  but  deeply  lobed  into  five 
or  seven  divisions,  and  in  olden  time,  before  the  introduction  of 
many  of  our  present  vegetables  into  England,  were  a  common 
article  of  diet.  This,  together  with  the  musk  mallow  and  the 
marsh  mallow  [Althcea  officinalis],  possesses  considerable  medici- 
nal repute,  the  whole  plant  being  mucilaginous  and  demulcent  in 
character.     The  roots  of  the  Althaea,  boiled  in  water,  will  yield 


68  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

one  half  their  weight  of  a  glutinous  matter,  of  great  value  from  its 
emollient  qualities  ;  the  leaves  and  fruit  will  also  yield  it,  but  in  a 
lesser  degree.  The  virtues  of  the  family  have  long  been  recog- 
nised. Pliny  held  that  whosoever  should  take  a  little  of  the 
extract  should  throughout  that  day  be  free  from  all  fear  of 
disease.  Dioscorides  considered  it  a  sure  antidote  in  cases  of 
poisoning ;  while  Hippocrates  taught  that  its  soothing  action 
especially  fitted  it  as  a  vulnerary.  The  flowers  of  the  musk 
mallow  are  very  large,  and  of  a  pure  and  delicate  pink,  the  leaves 


Common  Mallow.  Musk  Mallow. 

very  deeply  divided,  a  feature  distinguishing  it  from  all  the  other 
British  species  of  mallow.  Its  English  name  is  suggested  by  the 
slight  musky  smell  of  the  foliage  if  pressed  in  the  hand.  The 
Malvacece  are  chiefly  tropical  plants  ;  about  six  hundred  species  are 
known,  almost  all  possessing  the  mucilaginous  character  of  our 
British  species,  many  yielding  in  addition  a  valuable  fibre,  and 
some  American  and  Asiatic  species  producing  the  well-known 
cotton,  a  filamentous  substance  enveloping  the  seeds.  The 
hollyhock  of  our  gardens  also  belongs  to  this  family.  The  generic 
name,  Malva,  is  derived  from  a  Greek  word  signifying  to  soften, 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS. 


69 


in  allusion  to  the  soothing  effect  of  the  greater  number  of  the 
genus,  while  the  English  name  has  clearly  descended  from  the 
Anglo-Saxon  malu.  Drawings  of  the  common  mallow  may  be 
seen  in  F.  L.  vol.  ii.  51  ;  M.  B.  54 ;  P.  F.  1  ;  V.  W.  393.  The 
musk  mallow  will  be  found  in  F.  L.  vol.  iv.  50 ;  T.  N.  O.  23. 

The  Maple  [Acer  campestre)  is  generally  met  with  as  a  small 
hedgerow    tree  throughout    England,  but    it   is   not   common    in 


Maple. 

either  Scotland  or  Ireland.  The  wood,  though  small  in  section,  is 
often  very  beautifully  veined,  and  thus  becomes  of  service  for 
furniture,  inlay,  &c.     The  bark  is  exceedingly  rough,  full  of  deep 


yo  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

furrows,  and  very  much  resembling  cork  in  its  appearance.  The 
fruit  is  winged.  The  specific  name,  campestre,  refers  to  the 
localities  in  which  the  plant  may  be  found,  the  open  fields ; 
while  the  generic  name,  Acer,  sharp  or  hard,  in  Celtic  ac,  has  been 
bestowed  upon  it  from  the  toughness  of  the  wood.  It  was  exten- 
sively used  by  the  ancient  Britons  in  the  fabrication  of  weapons  of 
war — spikes,  spears,  and  lance  handles.  The  English  name 
evidently  descends  from  the  Saxon  mapul-dre.  We  thus  in  these 
few  words,  Acer  campestre,  the  maple,  learn  where  the  plant  is  to  be 
found  ;  one  of  its  striking  features,  the  hardness  of  the  wood  ;  and 
also,  from  its  Saxon  name,  the  fact  of  its  being  one  of  our  indi- 
genous shrubs.  This  has,  from  the  beautiful  forms  of  the  leaves 
and  fruit,  been  largely  introduced  in  mediaeval  work.  It  occurs, 
for  instance,  very  beautifully  treated,  as  one  of  a  series  of  small 
spandrels  in  the  stalls  of  Lincoln  Cathedral,  and  again  in  a 
spandrel  in  the  choir  of  Winchester.  On  the  Continent  two  very 
beautiful  examples  of  it  are  seen  in  hollow  mouldings  in  the 
cathedrals  of  Evreux,  and  of  Notre  Dame,  Paris.  All  these 
specimens  are  of  the  fourteenth  century.  Drawings  of  the 
natural  growth  may  be  seen  in  T.  N.  O.  30 ;  P.  F.  26  ;  G.  O.  94. 

King-cup,  or  Marsh  Marigold  [Caltha  palustrts\  a  plant  by 
no  means  uncommonly  met  with  in  marshy  ground,  water-courses, 
and  such-like  localities.  It  may  frequently  be  found  in  tidal 
streams,  growing  in  such  a  position  that  at  high  tide  it  is  com- 
pletely covered  ;  we  have  thus  seen  it  by  the  side  of  the  Thames, 
flourishing  in  great  vigour  and  beauty,  and  at  full  tide  swaying 
with  the  force  of  the  stream  at  a  depth  of  from  one  to  two  feet 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS.  71 

from  the  surface.  In  such  situations  the  plant  grows  with 
luxuriance,  and  from  the  large  size  and  brilliant  yellow  of  its 
star-like  flowers,  the  vigorous  growth  of  the  rich  green  foliage, 
and  the  long  succulent  stems,  it  becomes  a  striking  feature  even 
in  the  mass  of  bold  healthy  vegetation  so  commonly  found  by  the 
edges  of  a  water-course :  these,  therefore,  are  the  characters 
which,  in  embodying  the  plant  in  any  design,  we  must  endeavour 
to  enforce.  We  are  unacquainted  with  an}'  early  examples  of  the 
use  of  the  marsh  marigold,  except  in  one  page  of  a  fifteenth- 
century  illustration.  This  is  the  more  curious  since  the  name 
marigold  has  reference  to  its  use  in  the  church-decorations  of  the 
Middle  Ages,  upon  those  days  more  especially  devoted  to  the 
festivals  associated  with  the  Virgin  Mary  ;  we  should  naturally, 
therefore,  have  thought  that,  thus  brought  before  the  attention,  its 
ornamental  features  would  have  been  perceived  and  permanently 
embodied  in  some  capital  or  spandrel.  The  generic  name,  Caltha, 
is  derived  from  a  Greek  word  signifying  cup,  and  expressively 
points  out  a  beautiful  feature  in  the  form  of  the  flower ;  while  the 
specific  name,  palustrisy  is  drawn  from  the  Latin  palus,  a  marsh, 
and  clearly  indicates  the  localities  naturally  chosen  by  the  plant. 
The  plant  will  be  found  in  flower  in  the  spring,  remaining  for  a 
considerable  time  in  full  bloom,  and  from  its  perennial  nature 
will,  when  once  established  in  any  locality,  soon  become  a  perma- 
nent addition  to  the  flora  of  the  district.  Representations  of  the 
natural  growth  of  the  marsh  marigold  will  be  found  in  E.  B.  40 ; 

P.  F.  54. 

The  Mistletoe — Anglo-Saxon,  mistelta  (  Viscum  album) — is  so 


72 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


well  known  that  it  would  appear  strange  that  so  familiar  a  plant 
has  been  but  little  employed  in  mediaeval  art,  did  we  not  remem- 
ber that  its  pagan  associations  had  placed  it  under  a  ban.  The 
only  example  of  its  use  that  has  come  under  our  observation  is  in 
one  of  the  spandrels  of  a  tomb  in  Bristol  Cathedral.  The  natural 
growth  will  be  found  portrayed  in  M.  B.  270 ;  W.  H.  H.,  Plate  A, 
Fig.  3 ;  P.  F.  88.  The  lightness  of  the  plant,  and  its  association  with 
Christmas,  seem  features  that  render  a  knowledge  of  it  desirable  to 
the  ornamentist.     It  appears  to  us  a  plant  capable  of  very  exten- 


Mistletoe. 


sive  use  in  the  various  developments  of  decorative  art.  We  need 
only  mention  a  few — the  backs  of  playing-cards,  earthenware, 
muslins,  chintzes,  wall-papers.  Many  other  uses  will,  no  doubt, 
readily  suggest  themselves  to  our  readers. 

The  Oak  [Quercus  robur\  while  perhaps  our  best-known  in- 
digenous tree,  from  its  wealth  of  legendary,  religious,  and  historic 
associations,  has  also  been  one  of  the  favourite  subjects  of  the 
ornamentist,  being  abundantly  found  in  carving,  stencilling, 
draperies,   glass,   &c,  both    in    England    and   on    the   Continent, 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS. 


73 


throughout  the  whole  range  of  the  Decorated  and  Perpendicular 
styles  of  Gothic,  and  the  corresponding  periods  in  France,  Spain, 
and  Germany,  and  also  afterwards  in  the  various  modifications 
of  the  Renaissance.  To  refer  at  any  length  to  the  varied  associa- 
tions surrounding  it  would  be  foreign  to  our  present  purpose, 
though  its  sacred  character  in  the  Druidical  rites  of  the  ancient 


Oak. 


Britons,  the  importance  of  its  timber  for  the  purposes  of  the  ship- 
wright and  architect,  the  commercial  value  of  the  bark  for  use  in 
tanning,  leading  to  the  felling  of  thousands  of  trees  every  year,  its 
use  in  medicine,  the  bark  being  a  powerful  astringent,  and  an 
infusion  from  Ihe  galls  so  frequently  found  upon  the  oak  being  an 
excellent   antidote  in  cases  of  poisoning  by  the  tartrate  of  anti- 

L 


mony,  are  all  points  of  interest  or  utility  in  connection  with  it. 
It  has  also  been  one  of  the  favourite  trees  of  the  poets — Dryden, 
Pope,  Cowper,  Wordsworth,  and  many  others,  having  referred  to 
it  in  their  writings  ;  while  to  the  artist  the  rugged  majesty  and 
vigour  of  the  branches  in  winter,  the  brilliant  bronze  red  of  the 
early  spring  foliage,  the  deep  mass  of  dark  green  leaves  in 
summer-time,  or  the  fiery  glow  it  bears  when  touched  by  the 
frosts  of  advancing  winter,  render  it  at  all  times  a  beautiful  and 
striking  object  in  the  landscape.  The  galls  so  generally  met  with 
upon  the  leaves  of  the  oak  are  caused  by  a  small  insect,  the 
Cynips  Querciis-folii,  which,  by  puncturing  the  leaf  and  laying 
an  egg  in  the  wound,  causes  a  diseased  and  abnormal  growth  of 
the  part :  on  cutting  one  of  these  galls  open  the  grub  will 
generally  be  found  within.  The  galls  chiefly  used  in  medicine 
and  commerce,  though  similar  in  their  origin,  are  the  work 
of  another  little  insect  on  a  different  and  foreign  species  of 
oak. 

Though  the  oak  is  so  familiar  a  tree  in  our  woods  and  hedge- 
rows, it  must  at  one  time,  when  England  was  extensively  covered 
by  forests,  have  been  still  more  abundant.  We  are  led  to  this 
conclusion  from  the  great  number  of  places  whose  names,  handed 
down  to  us  from  our  early  history,  derive  their  force  and  meaning 
from  this  abundance :  thus  Ockham,  in  Surrey,  is  literally  Oc- 
ham,  the  place  of  oaks,  a  title  which  it  still  well  deserves. 
Ockley,  Acton,  Acworth,  and  many  more  examples,  might  be 
cited.  Superstition,  too,  with  its  usual  fertility  of  invention,  has 
not  failed  to  detect  the  strange  and  marvellous  in  the  oak.     Of 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS.  75 


this,  did  space  permit,  and  were  it  not  somewhat  foreign   to  our 
subject,  we  could  quote  many  curious  instances. 

In  the  works  of  the  ornamentist,  to  the  best  of  our  knowledge, 
the  Q.  robur  form  of  the  oak  has  been  exclusively  used.  To  give 
an  extended  list  of  the  places  where  illustrations  of  its  use  in 
design  occur  would  be  to  devote  far  more  space  to  it  than  is  really 
needful :  as  an  example  of  its  use  in  stonework,  we  would  instance 
a  small,  but  good  capital  at  Ely,  where  one  pleasing,  natural,  and 
ornamental  feature,  the  empty  cup  of  the  acorn  contrasting  with 
the  other  forms,  is  very  well  introduced.  We  see  this  same 
attention  to  natural  detail  in  some  flowing  foliage  in  a  hollow 
moulding  at  Henry  VII/s  Chapel,  Westminster :  the  leaves  are  so 
deeply  cut  into  lobes,  and  so  modified  in  form,  that  except  for  the 
presence  of  the  acorns,  we  should  not  recognise  the  foliage  as 
being  that  of  the  oak  at  all.  A  very  clear  and  good  piece  of  oak 
is  introduced  in  some  wood-carvings  at  the  ends  of  the  stalls  at 
Wells  Cathedral ;  again,  in  crockets  at  Exeter,  in  the  Lady 
Chapel;  in  a  stone  boss,  St.  Cuthbert's  screen,  St.  Alban's  Abbey 
Church ;  in  wooden  spandrels  at  Winchester,  and  Northfleet 
Church,  Kent ;  as  a  diaper  in  glass  quarries  at  Fulbourne  and 
Waterbeach  Churches,  in  Cambridgeshire  ;  and  as  a  carving  at 
the  arch-springing  at  Southwell  Minster,  Nottinghamshire.  On 
the  Continent,  in  Burgos  Cathedral,  we  meet  with  several  exceed- 
ingly beautiful  carvings  of  the  maple,  plane,  vine,  and  many  other 
plants — among  them  a  square  panel  filled  with  oak,  and  a  very 
graceful  running  band  of  leaves  and  acorns  round  the  tomb  of 
Don  Juan  II. ;  and  in  Paris,  in  the  Sainte  Chapelle,  we  also  find 


76  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

a  hollow  moulding  filled  with  running  oak  foliage.  In  the  South 
Kensington  Museum  many  excellent  fragments  of  wood-carving 
are  preserved,  and  among  these  the  oak  is  very  often  visible  ; 
while  in  the  ceramic  collection  we  frequently  see  the  borders  of 
the  Majolica  dishes  and  plates  entirely  composed  of  interlaced 
branches  of  oak.  The  oak  is,  in  this  latter  series  of  examples, 
of  heraldic  significance  as  the  badge  of  the  Dukes  of  Urbino. 
Representations  of  the  natural  growth  of  the  oak  may  be  seen 
in  E.  B.  1288;  M.  B.  126;  P.  F.  9;  S.  C.  151;  G.  O.  95; 
T.  N.  O.  127. 

Ox-eye  Daisy  [Chrysanthemum  leucanthemuni).  The  impres- 
sions we  at  once  derive  on  seeing  the  natural  plant  are — first,  the 
size  and  brilliant  star-like  character  of  the  flowers,  as  we  view  it 
growing  amidst  the  long  grass ;  secondly,  the  beautiful  contrast 
of  form,  colour,  and  light  and  shade  between  the  deep  yellow, 
convex  central  portion  and  the  brilliant  white  and  concave  rays 
surrounding  it ;  and  thirdly,  the  comparative  smallness  and  insig- 
nificance of  the  leaves  :  hence  it  appears  to  us  that  in  any  adapta- 
tion of  the  plant  to  the  purposes  of  the  designer,  these  are  salient 
points  to  be  observed.  We  find  it  growing  very  freely  in  mea- 
dows, on  the  sunny  side  of  railway  banks,  &c,  and,  where  found 
at  all,  generally  in  great  profusion.  During  the  past  summer,  by 
the  side  of  the  river  Wey,  we  came  across  a  plant  that  had  firmly 
established  itself,  and  was  growing  and  flowering  in  full  health 
and  vigour  in  the  crown  of  a  pollard  willow  tree,  about  eight  feet 
from  the  ground.  It  is  one  of  the  plants  regarded  by  the  farmer 
with  dislike,  as  it  generally  indicates  great  dryness  ot  soil,  and, 


from  its  abundance  and  the  perennial  nature  of  the  root,  can 
scarcely  be  dislodged  where  it  has  once  fairly  taken  possession. 
The  whole  plant  varies  from  one  to  two  feet  in  height,  blossoming 
in  June  and  July.  The  garden  chrysanthemum  is  a  Japanese 
allied  species,  considerably  modified  by  cultivation.     It  may  be 


Ox-eye  Daisy. 


seen  painted  on  Japanese  plates,  screens,  &c.  So  far  as  we  are 
aware,  the  ox-eye  seems  to  have  been  but  little  used  in  ornamental 
art,  the  following  examples  being  the  only  cases  of  its  occurrence 
with  which  we  are  acquainted  : — On  a  label  termination  to  one  of 
the  windows  in  the  presbytery,  Winchester,  where  we  find  the 
flower  in  the  centre  of  the  boss  very  clearly  and  unmistakably 


78  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

rendered,  but  surrounded  by  the  ordinary  type  of  leaf  of  the  Early 
English  Gothic  period ;  in  some  twelfth-century  glass  at  Rheims, 
where  it  is  introduced  as  the  flower  dedicated  to  St.  John,  and 
where,  by  a  poetical  symbolism,  all  the  flowers  turn  towards  our 
Saviour  on  the  cross,  as  the  Sun  of  Righteousness,  the  true  Light 
of  the  world ;  again  met  with  in  the  celebrated  MS.,  "  The  Hours 
of  Anne  of  Brittany,"  now  in  the  Bibliotheque  du  Rot,  Paris.  This 
illumination  dates  from  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  century,  the 
flowers  introduced  being  very  naturalistic  in  character,  and  with 
their  shadows  thrown  upon  a  golden  ground — a  marked  charac- 
teristic of  the  illumination  of  that  time.  It  also  occurs  in  a  missal 
in  the  Library  of  the  Arsenal,  Paris,  where,  .on  a  golden  ground 
similar  to  that  last  cited,  detached  flowers  are  scattered  over  the 
borders  —  the  pea,  iris,  heartsease,  and  many  others  being 
represented,  and  among  them  the  ox-eye  daisy.  Drawings  of  the 
natural  plant  will  be  found  in  S.  B.  158  ;  E.  B.  714  ;  P.  F.  42. 

The  Campion  [Lychnis  diurna)  is  another  plant  well  adapted 
to  the  need  of  the  ornamentist,  the  form  of  the  flower  and  the 
sheathing  of  the  stem  by  the  pairs  of  leaves  being  valuable  and 
characteristic  ornamental  features.  The  Lych?tis  diurna  is  to  be 
met  with  in  moist  hedge-banks,  and  more  especially  those  that 
are  shaded  by  overhanging  trees ;  the  flowers  are  of  a  delicate 
pink,  scentless,  and  opening  in  the  early  morning ;  differing  in  all 
these  respects  from  the  Lychnis  vespertina,  a  very  similar  plant  in 
general  appearance,  but  having  the  flowers  white,  with  a  slight 
odour,  and  opening  in  the  evening.  The  white  campion  has 
generally  a  more  robust  and  coarser  character  of  growth  than  the 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS. 


79 


pink  campion,  and  appears  to  delight  in  more  open  situations. 
By  many  botanists,  however,  these  two  plants  are  considered  as 
closely  allied,  the  pink  campion  being  regarded  as  merely  a 
variety  of  the  white,  and  both  referred  to  as  the  Lychnis  dioica. 
The  specific  names,  diurna  and  vesfiertiiia,  refer  to  the  times  of 
flowering,  the  morning  and  evening  respectively ;  while  the 
generic  name,  Lychnis,  common  to  all  the  species,  is  derived  from 
the  Greek  word  for  lamps,  the  thick  downy  covering  on  the  leaves 
of  the  white  campion  having  at  one  time  been  employed  in  the 


Campion. 

manufacture  of  wicks  for  use  in  lamps.      Refer  to  F.  L.  vol.  ii. 
32;  T.N.  O.69;  P.F.5'3. 

Sorrel  [Rumex  acetosa).  Though  from  its  inconspicuous 
character  the  sorrel  may  very  readily  be  passed  over,  it  will,  we 
think,  be  found  to  repay  the  attention  of  the  ornamentist,  since 
the  lightness  and  grace  of  its  growth,  its  brilliant  colour,  and  the 
rich  form  of  the  leaf,  are  all  characteristics  that  should  render  it 
valuable  to  those  engaged  in  decorative  art.  The  leaves  have  a 
pleasant  acid  flavour,  and  are  occasionally  employed    in  salads. 


8o 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


The  English  name  is  derived  from  the  Anglo-Saxon  sury  sour. 
The  present  plant  must  not,  from  similarity  of  name,  be  confused 
with  the  wood-sorrel  [Oxalis  acetosella\  as  the  two  plants  are  very 
different  in  appearance,  the  wood-sorrel  having  large  white 
flowers,  and  a  beautiful  trefoil  character  of  leaf.     Illustrations  of 


Sorrel. 


the  natural  growth  of  R.  acetosa  may  be  seen  in  E.  B.  1223  ;  F.  L. 
vol.  v.  29  ;  M.  B.  69. 

The  Spear-plume  Thistle  [Car dims  lanceolatus)  has  been 
selected  as  the  subject  of  our  next  example.  It  may  very  com- 
monly be  met  with  in  hedge-banks  and  waste  ground,  attaining  to 
a  height  of  from  three  to  four  feet,  and  forming  a  very  ornamental 
and  conspicuous  object.  Its  employment  in  heraldry  with  the 
motto  nemo  me  impune  lacessit,  as  the  badge  of  Scotland,  is  so 
well  known  that  the  mere  mention  of  the  fact  will  suffice  to  recall 
it  to  the  memory  of  our  readers ;  but  this  application  of  it,  and 
its  frequent  recurrence  in  all  circumstances  where  the  national 
emblems  are  introduced,  render  it  necessary  that  the  designer 
should   be   familiar  with   the   plant   he  will    thus   have  to  treat. 


THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS. 


81 


There  are  several  indigenous  species  of  thistle,  some  one  or  two  of 
them  laying  claim  to  their  right  to  be  considered  the  true  Scottish 
badge,  but  the  balance  of  evidence  will,  we  think,  be  found  to  point 
to  the  spear-plume  thistle  as  that  most  entitled  to  the  honour. 
The  C.  fnarzanus,  or  milk-thistle,  one  of  our  rarer  native,  or  at 
least  naturalised  species,  has  a  particularly  ornamental  effect 
from  the  veins  upon  the  leaves  being  of  a  clear  milky  white,  the 


Thistle. 


rest  of  the  leaf  being  of  the  normal  green  colour.     A  drawing  of 
the  spear-plume  thistle  may  be  seen  in  E.  B.  686. 

The  Thorn-apple,  though  not  a  common  wild  plant,  may 
occasionally  be  met  with,  growing  on  waste  spots,  rubbish  heaps 
by  the  roadside,  and  similar  places.  The  large  size  and  brilliant 
whiteness  of  the  flowers,  the  bulk  and  peculiar  character  of 
the  spiny  fruit,  make  it  a  very  striking  object,  and  admirably 
fitted  for  a  share  of  the  ornamentist's  regard.  It  is  a  plant  of 
Eastern  origin,  and  was  unknown  here  until  the  reign  of 
Elizabeth  ;  we  therefore  do  not  find  it  in  any  of  the  art-work 
before  that  date,  nor,  indeed,  do  we  remember  to  have  ever  seen  it 

M 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


in  any  way  introduced  in  later  designs  :  this,  no  doubt,  is  partly 
owing  to  the  comparative  rarity  of  the  plant.  Its  scientific  name 
is  Datura  stramonium,  the  generic  name  being  derived  from 
fatorahy    the    name   of  the   plant   in    Arabic.      The   whole   plant 


Thorn-apple. 


is  powerfully  narcotic  in  its  effects.  In  the  quaint  pages  ol 
Gerarde,  published  a.d.  1636,  we  learn  the  history  of  its  intro- 
duction into  England.  Gerarde  was  the  director  of  the  botanical 
garden  of  Lord  Burleigh ;  hence  he  received  many  rare  plants 
from  abroad  for  cultivation.     In  speaking  of  the  Datura,  he  says, 


"  whose  seeds  I  have  received  of  the  Right  Honourable  the  Lord 
Edward  Zouch,  which  he  brought  from  Constantinople,  and  of  his 
liberalise  did  bestow  them  vpon  me  ;  and  it  is  that  thorn-apple 
that  I  have  disposed  through  this  land."  In  some  botanical  works 
we  find  it  asserted  that  the  thorn-apple  was  introduced  into 
Europe  in  the  Middle  Ages  by  the  gypsies,  who,  in  their 
wanderings,  brought  it  from  Asia  ;  but  the  declaration  of  Gerarde 
is  so  positive  and  explicit,  that  it  seems  difficult  to  admit  any 
other  belief,  more  especially  as  he  accompanies  his  statement  by 
an  illustration  which,  though  very  rough  and  quaint,  is  quite 
sufficiently  like  the  natural  plant  to  prove  that  it  was  not  some 
other  species  introduced  by  him  and  wrongly  named.  Drawings 
of  the  thorn-apple  may  be  consulted  in  E.  B.  935  ;  F.  L.  vol.  vi. 
17  ;   M.  B.  124;   S.  C.  6;   P.  F.  13. 

The  Tormentil  [Potentilla  tormentilla)  has  already,  to  some 
extent,  been  referred  to  when  speaking  of  an  allied  species, 
the  cinquefoil.  The  flowers,  though  typically  composed  of  four 
petals,  are  frequently  to  be  found  with  the  petals  five  in  number, 
the  calyx  in  that  case  being  cleft  into  ten  segments  instead 
of  the  normal  arrangement.  We  are  not  acquainted  with  any 
example  of  the  use  of  the  tormentil  in  ornament,  but  the  wood- 
strawberry  [Fragaria  vesca),  an  allied  genus  of  the  same  natural 
order,  has  a  similar  form  of  calyx,  the  segments  being  alternately 
large  and  small,  and  twice  as  numerous  as  the  petals ;  and  this 
beautiful  ornamental  feature  is  very  carefully  shown  in  a  six- 
teenth-century MS.  at  the  British  Museum,  where  the  plant  is 
introduced  in    one    of  the  borders.      Consult   E.  B.   430 ;    F.  L. 


vol.  v.  35  ;    or  P.  F.   94,  for  illustrations   of  the   natural    growth 
of  the  tormentil. 

Our  remaining  illustration  has  been  suggested  by  the  Water 
Crowfoot  [Ranunculus  aquatilis\  one  of  the  numerous  species 
of  buttercups,  but  distinguished  from  its  allies  by  the  petals 
of  the  flowers  being  white,  not  yellow,  as  in  the  case  of  the 
other  members  of  the  family,  and  also  from  the  habitat  of  the 
plant,  the  blossoms  being  found  floating  upon  the  surface  of 
quiet  water-courses.  The  crowfoot  may  be  met  with  in  flower 
throughout  the  summer,  and,  where  seen  at  all,  is  ordinarily  very 
abundant,  so  that  at  a  little  distance  the  whole  surface  of  a  large 
pond  will  tell  upon  the  eye  as  a  mass  of  white,  from  the  innu- 
merable blossoms  thickly  scattered  over  the  water.  The  English 
name  crowfoot  has  arisen,  like  many  similar  names,  from  the 
supposed  resemblance  of  the  plant,  or  some  portion  of  it,  to 
some  other  natural  object ;  thus  we  get  crane's-bill,  cock's-foot 
grass,  lark's-spur,  bee-orchis,  pheasant's-eye,  and  many  other 
such  examples  among  our  common  names  for  plants.  As  a 
family,  the  buttercups  must  be  regarded  with  suspicion  on  account 
of  their  strongly  developed  acrid  qualities ;  thus  the  leaves  of 
the  R.flammula,  if  applied  to  the  skin,  will,  in  a  very  short 
time,  cause  large  and  painful  blisters.  The  R.  acris  is  equally 
poisonous  ;  and  the  R.  arvensts,  or  corn  crowfoot,  is  extremely 
injurious  to  cattle  and  sheep.  The  R.  aquatilis  does  not  possess 
these  dangerous  qualities ;  on  the  contrary,  it  may  be  collected 
and  given  as  fodder  in  times  of  scarcity  or  drought,  and  the 
animals  will  not  only  eat  it,  but  thrive   upon   it.     It  is   a  very 


widely  spread  species  :  the  placid  waters  of  regions  so  different 
from  each  other  in  climate  as  Lapland  and  Abyssinia  are  equally 
favourable  to  its  growth,  and  the  lakes  and  slowly  running 
streams   of  California  are   powdered  over  with  its  brilliant  blos- 


Water  Crowfoot. 


soms,  as  we  see  them  in  our  English  pools.  The  water  crow- 
foot affords  us  also  a  beautiful  example  of  that  adaptability  of 
form  to  the  circumstances  of  the  plant's  existence  which  we  may 
so  frequently  trace  in  the  works  of  nature.  It  will  be  noticed 
in   the   illustration   that  two  very  distinct  forms   of  leaf  are  re- 


presented ;  and,  on  examining  the  natural  plant,  it  will  be  found 
that  the  simpler  form  of  leaf  floats  upon  the  surface  of  the  water, 
while  the  lower  and  more  minutely  divided  leaves  are  submerged. 
Imagine  the  respective  positions  of  these  leaves  reversed,  and 
it  would  speedily  be  apparent  that  the  finely  cut  leaves  were 
unable  to  support  the  blossoms,  and  to  expose  them  to  the 
vivifying  rays  of  the  sun,  while  the  simpler  form  of  leaf  would, 
by  the  action  of  the  water,  speedily  be  torn  into  long  shreds, 
the  principal  veins  alone  remaining,  and  very  much  resembling 
the  actual  form  that  we  meet  with  in  the  case  of  the  submerged 
leaves.  In  employing  the  water  crowfoot  in.  ornamental  art, 
it  appears  to  us  that  the  two  great  features  most  highly  cha- 
racteristic of  it,  and  therefore  to  be  embodied  in  a  design,  are, 
first,  the  number  of  its  blossoms ;  and,  secondly,  the  two  distinct 
kinds  of  leaf;  the  simpler  form  being  the  most  prominent,  but 
the  other,  though  subordinate,  as  in  the  case  of  the  natural 
plant,  to  be  indicated,  and  its  presence  felt.  The  R.  bulbosus  is 
the  species  so  frequently  met  with  in  the  carvings  of  the  Deco- 
rated period  of  Gothic  art,  an  especially  beautiful  example  of 
its  use  being  seen  in  a  capital  in  the  doorway  in  the  Chapter- 
house at  Southwell  Minster,  Notts.  The  R.  aquatilis,  so  far  as 
we  have  had  opportunity  of  observation,  appears  to  have  been 
entirely  overlooked.  Illustrations  of  the  water  crowfoot  will 
be  met  with  in  V.  W.  95  ;  E.  B.  18. 

Having  thus  briefly  indicated  some  few  points  of  interest 
in  the  foregoing  British  plants,  we  draw  our  remarks  to  a  close  ; 
it  must  not,  however,  be  supposed  that  all  the  material  at  our 


disposal  was  exhausted.  We  fear  rather  to  weary  the  reader  than 
to  exhaust  the  stores  which  nature  affords ;  hence  we  limit  our 
remarks  to  fifty  plants,  leaving  many  equally  valuable  ones 
untouched ;  such  plants  as  the  bird's-foot  trefoil,  chicory,  cowslip, 
forget-me-not,  meadow  vetchling,  silver-weed,  and  stork's-bill, 
being  fully  as  well  adapted  to  the  various  purposes  of  ornamental 
art  as  those  we  have,  in  the  body  of  our  text,  referred  to  ;  in  fact, 
the  whole  of  those  just  mentioned  were,  together  with  many  more, 
indexed  as  a  portion  of  our  plan,  and  were  only  cut  out  when  it 
was  found  that  a  catalogue  thus  amplified  would  stretch  to  an 
inordinate  length.  Though  we  have,  in  the  course  of  our  remarks 
on  each  plant,  been  careful  to  indicate  to  our  readers  the  books  he 
should  consult  for  illustrations  of  the  natural  growth  of  the  flower 
in  question,  we  cannot  conclude  without  again  strongly  advising 
the  designer,  wherever  it  is  at  all  practicable,  to  go  direct  to 
nature,  as  a  series  of  sketches  of  even  the  roughest  character  has 
an  ornamental  value  and  variety  which  are  not  always  found 
in  book-illustrations,  and,  moreover,  the  knowledge  of  the  plant 
acquired  in  actually  delineating  it  is  worth  far  more  than  any 
study  of  the  written  descriptions  of  others.  These  sketches 
should  of  course  be  made  when  the  plant  is  available,  and  not 
left  till  an  emergency  arises,  and  when,  very  possibly,  the  plant,  if 
found  at  all,  may  not  be  in  satisfactory  condition  for  ornamental 
work.  Whenever,  therefore,  a  plant  possessing  valuable  pro- 
perties for  decorative  work  is  met  with,  a  drawing  of  the  general 
growth  and  enlarged  details  of  its  more  artistically  valuable  parts 
should  be  made  and  stored  up  for  future  use.      A  designer  cannot 


88  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

have  too  many  such  reserves  of  material,  though  he  may  very 
easily  have  too  few.  Those  who  have  never  fairly  searched  may, 
however,  be  under  the  impression  that  but  little  practical  good 
could  come  of  any  such  seeking,  as,  for  want  of  experience,  they 
unknowingly  underrate  the  wealth  that,  at  the  expense  of  a  short 
railway  journey  into  the  country,  is  theirs  for  the  gathering.  To 
test  this  we  set  out  one  day  in  June,  and  the  result  of  a  stroll  of 
barely  two  and  a  half  hours  was  conclusive  on  this  point.  In 
addition  to  many  plants  in  seed,  or  which,  from  their  foliage, 
were  worthy  of  introduction  into  art-work,  no  less  than  seventy- 
four  were  met  with  in  flower;  many  of  these,  as  the  dog-rose, 
blackberry,  white  bryony,  comfrey,  mallow,  hawthorn,  and  silver- 
weed,  being  excellent  for  carving ;  while  the  bladder  cam- 
pion, forget-me-not,  meadow  cranesbill,  ground-ivy,  meadow 
vetchling,  cinquefoil,  oxalis,  and  honeysuckle,  would  be  valuable 
for  lighter  work — muslins,  papers,  or  lace.  We  cannot  doubt 
that  the  interest  thus  evolved  from  a  direct  study  of  nature 
would  be  a  growing  one ;  that  not  only  would  the  actual  result 
in  art-work  be  the  better  for  it,  but  also  that  the  enjoyment 
derived  from  the  study  would  be  such  as  to  render  the  pursuit 
one  of  far  more  interest  than  those  who  have  not  yet  expe- 
rienced it  can  realise. 


"  Happy  is  he  who  lives  to  understand, 
Not  human  nature  only,  but  explores 
All  natures — to  the  end  that  he  may  find 
The  law  that  governs  each ;  and  where  begins 
The  union,  the  partition  where,  that  makes 
Kind  and  degree,  among  all  visible  beings  ; 


The  constitutions,  powers,  and  faculties, 

Which  they  inherit — cannot  step  beyond, 

And  cannot  fall  beneath ;  that  do  assign 

To  every  class  its  station  and  its  office, 

Through  all  the  mighty-commonwealth  of  things  ; 

Up  from  the  creeping  plant  to  sovereign  man. 

Such  converse,  if  directed  by  a  meek, 

Sincere,  and  humble  spirit,  teaches  love  : 

For  knowledge  is  delight ;  and  such  delight 

Breeds  love  ;  yet,  suited  as  it  rather  is 

For  thought  and  to  the  climbing  intellect, 

It  teaches  less  to  love  than  to  adore  : 

If  that  be  not  indeed  the  highest  love." 

Wordsworth. 


N 


II. 

SEA- WEEDS  AS   OBJECTS   OF  DESIGN. 

By  S.  J.  MACKIE,  F.G.S.,  F.S.A. 


SEA-WEEDS  AS   OBJECTS   OF   DESIGN. 


I. 

|S  in  the  world  of  human  life,  so  in  the  world  of  nature — 
from  the  humblest  and  meekest  the  greatest  lessons 
may  be  learned;  and  there  is  often  as  much  worthy  of 
admiration  and  study  in  the  neglected  as  in  the  known  and 
appreciated.  The  pure  metal  lies  not  on  the  surface,  but  the  gold 
is  extracted  from  the  solid  rock,  or  picked  up,  after  much  labour, 
among  the  common  sands  ;  and  many  things  lie  out  of  the  beaten 
path  from  which  the  artist  and  the  student  might  gather  fresh 
fancies.  Twice  a  day  rises  and  falls  the  great  tide  of  ocean,  and 
its  heavings  were  not  less  constant  when  the  trilobite  and  astro- 
lepis  were  inhabitants  of  primordial  depths  ;  still  twice  a  day  it 
ebbs  and  flows,  and  the  stony  mountains  have  treasured  the 
fragments  of  the  weeds  it  plucked  from  pre-Adamic  shores  in 
memory  of  its  ancient  toil. 

Bright  are  the  flowers  of  the  earth,  the  first  and  choicest  of 
ornaments.  Pure,  simple,  and  holy,  their  charms  can  never  decay, 
though  familiarity  and  inconsistency  may  vulgarise,  and  innu- 
merable misappropriations  make  us  sometimes  wish  for  the  con- 
trasts that  other  less  showy  objects  would  afford.     "While  the  fields 


94  ART- STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

are  radiant  with  their  beauty,  and  the  gentle  zephyrs  fragrant  with 
their  scented  odours,  the  great  tide  ebbs  and  flows  over  the 
flowerless  plants  of  the  sea.  Around  the  huge  rocks  the  perennial 
fringes  of  olive  fuci  undulate  in  graceful  folds  among  the  swelling 
waves,  and  the  tall  tangle  bows  its  pliant  stem  as 

"  The  ocean  old, — 
Centuries  old, — 

Strong  as  youth,  and  as  uncontrolled, 
Paces  restless  to  and  fro, 
Up  and  down  the  sands  of  gold." 

For  ages  have  the  weeds  of  the  sea  been  heedlessly  disregarded 
or  despised.  The  vilest  epithet  the  polished  Roman  knew  was 
alga  firojecta  vilior.  Horace,  too,  wrote  alga  inutilis ;  and  there 
may  yet  be  many  to  exclaim  with  the  Scotch  professor  of  the  last 
century,  "  Pooh,  pooh,  sir !  only  a  bundle  of  sea-weeds ! ':  But 
when  the  apostle  Peter  slept  at  the  house  of  Simon  the  tanner  he 
dreamt  a  great  dream — a  dream  memorable  to  the  end  of  time — 
a  dream  that  was  a  waking  truth  to  be  set  in  golden  letters,  and 
engraven  on  the  hearts  of  rich  and  poor,  wise  and  unwise — 
"  There  is  nothing  common  nor  unclean. " 

The  Chinese  believe  there  is  one  word  expressive  of  all  excel- 
lence, so  exquisite  that  no  one  can  pronounce  it,  although  it  can 
be  written  and  perceived  by  the  eyes.  That  word  is  stamped 
alike  on  "  the  vile  sea-weed  "  and  on  the  lovely  flower.  I  do  not 
claim  for  both  an  equal  rank, — the  cottage  may  be  charming,  and 
not  vie  with  the  palace  ;  and  "  the  pride  of  the  village  "  may  want 
the  grace  of  "  the  ladye  of  high  degree/' — but  I  do  claim  for  the 


SEA-WEEDS.  95 


neglected  vegetation  of  the  seaside  an  elegance  of  form  and 
structure,  a  suggestiveness  of  mathematical  designs,  a  poetry  of 
association  and  typical  expression,  a  simplicity  and  modest 
gracefulness,  which  will  entitle  it  to  the  best  consideration  of  the 
designer. 

World-wide  in  distribution,  the  sea-weeds  are  accessible  to 
every  one ;  and  it  is  not  the  rarest  that  are,  for  ornamental  pur- 
poses, the  most  valuable.  The  beauty  of  a  manuscript  tempted 
England's  greatest  monarch  to  the  acquirement  of  letters,  and  the 
commonest  weed  may  be  the  incentive  to  the  perusal  of  one  of 
Nature's  choicest  books.  Wherever  the  briny  waters  wash  the 
coasts,  in  marshes  even  where  the  salt  sea  penetrates  but  seldom 
in  the  year,  on  rocks  and  stones,  and  piers  and  piles,  winter  or 
summer,  from  the  land  of  gold  to  the  Canaries,  from  the  soil  of 
the  Hottentot  and  Caffre  to  the  ice-bound  country  of  the  Lapp, 
from  the  floating  meadows  of  the  tropics  to  the  snowy  regions  of 
the  poles — there  grow  the  crisp  sea- weeds — there  may  be  gathered 
in  endless  variety  the  chastest  patterns  of  simplicity.  All  the 
associations  of  the  sea  are  grand  and  glorious,  and  the  goddess  of 
beauty  came  from  the  foam  of  its  waves.  In  the  sublime  language 
of  ancient  mythology,  the  Ocean  was  the  first-born  of  Heaven  and 
Earth,  that  was  wedded  to  the  child  of  the  land  and  the  sky. 
Are  there  no  gems  of  classic  imagery  in  the  bronzed  belt  that 
girdles  its  giant  form  ?  Have  the  thousand  daughters  of  Atlas 
and  Tethys  all  taken  to  groves  and  cities,  and  have  the  Nereides 
become  the  attendants  of  Flora  ?  Are  the  tears  of  Calypso  and 
the  loves  of  Amphitrite  forgotten  ?     Has  the  memory  of  Sappho 


96  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


passed  for  ever  away,  and  have  the  green  and  olive  nurslings  of 
the  surge  no  affinity  with  the  crystal  phoenix  that  arose  from  their 
ashes  in  the  Phoenicians'  fire  ? 

There  is  a  point  whence  life  and  vegetation  seem  to  diverge — 
the  simple  cell ;  where  the  algse  meet  the  monads,  and  most 
mysterious  processes  "and  elaborations  are  carried  on  by  means 
the  simplest  but  most  astounding.  Of  cell  upon  cell  are  the  sea- 
weeds built,  and  by  cells  or  spores  cast  loose  from  their  substance 
are  their  species  reproduced,  as  certainly  and  as  surely  as  plants 
by  the  marriage  of  the  flowers.  Of  cellular  tissue  entirely  does 
the  sea-weed  consist ;  of  cell  upon  cell  alone  is  woven  all  the 
varied  drapery  of  the  deep.  A  mere  sac,  empty,  or  containing  a 
fluid  or  granular  substance,  absorbs  the  surrounding  fluids,  assi- 
milates them  in  its  membranous  walls,  consolidates  their  carbon 
and  nutritious  substances,  grows,  divides,  each  portion  swells 
again  to  its  parent  size,  each  again  divides,  and  so  the  splitting 
cells  increase  and  multiply.  The  rapidity  with  which  some  of 
the  common  confervae  of  our  ponds  are  thus  developed  is  well 
known ;  and  it  is  not  unusual  to  find  loathsome  pools,  that  were 
black  at  dawn  with  decomposing  filth,  covered  at  eve  with  a 
floating  verdure  rapidly  and  energetically  extracting  its  nutriment 
out  of  the  pollution,  and  liberating  the  gas  of  animal  life — oxygen 
— into  the  atmosphere,  in  lieu  of  pestilential  effluvia.  The  snow- 
plant,  the  Protococcus  nivalis,  is  perhaps  the  best-known  instance 
of  the  rapid  development  of  cell-plants  properly  so  called.  In  a 
few  hours  whole  tracts  of  the  white  snow  of  northern  lands  will 
assume   the   hue   of  the   battle-field ;  and   from    another    species 


SEA-WEEDS.  97 


the  waters  of  the  Arabian  Gulf  have  acquired  their  memorable 
name  of  Red  Sea. 

Above  the  limits  of  the  lichen  incrusting  the  peaks  of  moun- 
tains, and  in  the  unplumbed  abysses  of  the  deep  below  the  region 
of  the  nullipore,  there  the  cell-plants  swarm  by  myriads ;  and 
even  the  air  powders  the  ropes  of  ships  at  sea  with  the  atomic 
dust  that  had  vegetated  among  the  clouds. 

I  have  claimed  for  the  sea-weeds  the  attractions  of  simplicity, 
and  I  claim  beauty  of  outlines  and  gracefulness  of  forms  even 
for  the  simplest  of  the  simple — the  cell-plants.  Forms !  outlines 
of  cell-plants  !  Would  not  a  single  species  content  the  naturalist  ? 
The  ever-varying  Hand  that  is  traced  in  all  around  has  touched 
these  lowly  objects  with  charms  and  wonders  in  the  most  ex- 
quisite modifications  of  form  and  the  most  delicate  sculpture. 
The  invisible  is  not  the  less  beautiful  that  it  is  unseen ;  the 
physician  owes  much  to  these  little  things — why  not  the  artist  ? 
Are  there  no  laws  of  symmetry  in  natural  objects,  as  there  are  of 
mechanics  and  of  force  ?  no  sympathetic  principles  of  harmony  of 
colour  with  form,  as  of  structure  with  locomotion  or  fixity  ?  Even 
in  these  humble  plants  there  are  traces  of  that  divine  delicacy 
which  may  be  observed  and  appreciated — an  expression  of  that 
one  word  which  cannot  be  spoken. 

For  the  present  attention  is  confined  to  those  forms  of 
algae  which  exhibit  the  second  stage  in  the  development  of 
vegetation  —  the  linking  of  these  cells,  or  cell-plants,  together, 
which  is  naturally  effected  by  their  self-division  and  growth, 
without  actual  separation  of  the  parts.     And  here  the  transitions 

O 


98  AR T- STUDIES  FROM  NA  TURK. 

exhibit  those  almost  insensible  gradations  which  have  led  some 
powerful  minds  to  view  the  highest  structures,  and  even  intel- 
lectual man,  as  the  consummation  only  of  previous  states  and 
changes.  But  whatever  ideas  may  be  entertained  of  the  manner 
by  which  the  creative  energy  has  worked,  the  results  and  the 
power,  the  ends  and  the  means,  are  alike  astounding,  whether  the 
monad  or  the  cell  were  elaborated  into  the  animal  or  the  plant, 
or  both  were  produced  by  a  thought  to  fulfil  their  purposes  in  the 
economy  of  life.  The  globular  membranous  sacs  or  cells  divide 
in  a  linear  direction,  and  a  string  of  the  tiniest  beads  results.  In 
the  cylindrical  cell — for  the  forms  of  the  cells  are  in  themselves 
various,  both  naturally  as  well  as  by  the  exercise  of  mutual 
pressure  and  other  influences — a  transverse  partition  is  formed; 
the  two  ends  are  produced  ;  in  each  of  these  again  the  same 
process  is  repeated,  and  a  thread-like  species  is  formed.  Other 
globules  adhere  side  by  side,  developing  the  membranous  expan- 
sions of  cellular  tissue,  in  which  we  recognise  the  first  appear- 
ance of  the  leaf.  In  the  clinging  together  of  the  cylindrical 
fibres  we  perceive  likewise  the  first  rudiments  of  the  branch  and 
stem  :  in  such  cases,  when  the  elongated  cells  of  the  fibres  are  of 
an  unequal  length,  a  continuous  stem  or  cord  is  produced,  varied 
only  as  it  is  enlarged  or  swollen  by  the  methodical  aggregation  of 
greater  numbers,  or  tapering  by  the  prolongation  of  the  central 
threads  beyond  the  rest,  or  by  the  less  robust  condition  of  the 
young  cells. 

If  the  cell-cylinders  are  of  equal  length,  nodes  and  intern  odes, 
like  the  joints  of  a  reed,  are  produced ;  and  by  the  bifurcation  of 


the  cells  of  the  extremities  branching  fronds  and  ramuli  result. 
Thus  by  this  cell-splitting  are  formed  the  delicate  branching 
forms  of  the  rhodosperms  (red  sea-weeds),  the  paper-like  mem- 
branous expansions  of  the  ulvaceae,  the  jagged  fronds  of  the  fuci, 
and  the  stout  trunk  of  the  gigantic  lessonia.  Thus  the  progress 
of  the  general  plan,  from  the  conception  within  the  ovule,  is 
traced,  species  by  species,  and  genus  by  genus,  until  we  pass 
ashore  with  the  zostera  and  a  few  other  similar  borderers,  and 
ascend  through  the  mosses,  ferns,  and  grasses,  to  the  flowering 
plants  and  trees,  and  reach  the  summit  of  the  second  organic 
kingdom,  where  mind  alone  seems  wanting  to  complete  the 
conditions  of  life.  Indeed,  were  it  not  for  the  perfection  of  all 
things  around  us,  we  might  regard  the  formation  of  beautiful 
flowers  and  massive  trees  as  arising  from  an  imperfection — 
namely,  the  incomplete  separation  of  the  primitive  cells  in  their 
self-division — and  that  Nature  had  turned  the  hint  to  most  ad- 
mirable and  wonderful  account,  that  she  had  improved  upon  it, 
and  not  only  joined  firmly  together  the  sides  of  the  connected 
cells,  but  in  many  of  the  thread-like  species  had  enclosed  them,  for 
their  better  protection  from  disjunction,  in  gelatinous  or  mucous 
cylindrical  sheaths,  which  may  be  fancifully,  if  not  really,  regarded 
as  the  first  symptoms  of  the  cuticle  or  bark.  Most  of  the  filiform 
algals  are  fresh  water,  but  many  of  them  are  marine ;  and  among 
the  tufts  of  confervas  in  brackish  pools,  or  the  floating  scum  on  the 
surface  of  polluted  water,  along  the  muddy  sides  of  ditches,  as 
well  as  coating  damp  rocks  and  spray-splashed  cliffs,  upon 
decaying  heaps  of  sea-wrack,  on  floating  planks  drifting  ashore 


100 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


Oscillatoria  niero-viridis. 


CspxF* 


in  fleecy  masses,  or  bearding  with  silky  hairs  the  fronds  of  the 
sea-weeds  themselves,  we  shall  find  abundant  illustrations  of 
such  primitive  types  for  our  present  purpose  —  that  of  slightly 
tracing  some  of  the  variations  and  adaptations  of  particular  parts 

and  organs  by  which  Nature  effects  the 
beautification  of  the  objects  themselves. 
Nor  as  we  regard  these  objects  under 
the  microscope — for  it  will  require  the  high  powers  of  that  in- 
strument to  develop  their  minute  structure — can  we  avoid  being 
struck  with  the  elegance  of  the  twistings  and  contortions,  the 
lacings  and  interlacings,  of  even  the  most  simple  threads,  as  they 

congregate  and  combine  to  form  those 
dense  masses,  velvety  tufts,  or  hazy 
films  by  which  their  myriads  are  made 
evident  to  the  human  eye.  The  de- 
velopment of  certain  cells  into  spores, 
and  the  wonderful  generative  processes  by  which  the  algse  are 
propagated,  belong,  however  interesting,  more  to  the  domains  of 
natural  history  than  to  our  present  inquiry.  Suffice  it  to  say  that, 
by  the  impregnation  of  the  endochrome  of  one  cell  by  that  of 

^     another,   the   spores — or  seeds,    as   for 
expressiveness  they  may  here  be  termed 
Cahthrix  semipiena.  — are  produced   by  the   granulation  of 

the  mixed  matter.  Now,  in  the  different  aspects  and  conditions  of 
these  spore-cells  arises  that  first  divergence  from  the  mere  thread 
of  beads  by  which  Nature,  while  she  retains  the  principle  and 
object  of  the  organ  itself  in  its  adaptation  to  special  conditions, 


Oscillatoria  spiralis. 


seems  to  vary  in  every  possible  manner  and  way,  not  only  in  form 
and  sculpture,  but  often  in  colour,  her  most  primitive  organiza- 
tions. Even  the  contraction  of  the  endochrome  itself,  in  the 
granulating  process,  by  the  production  of  intermittent  vacant 
spaces,  adds  a  pleasing  variation  to  many  of  these  moniliform 
filaments. 

In  some  species  of  this  class  the  continuity  of  the  congregated 


Sphcerozyga  Berkeleyana. 


Spermosira  Harveyana. 


cells  is  interrupted,  besides  by  the  spore  cells,  by  a  connecting 
cell,  or  heterocyst,  differing  in  form  from  either,  and  not  unusually 
of  an  entirely  opposite  and  contrasting  colour.  Such  is  the  case 
with  the  Spermosira  Harveyanay  a  very  minute  species  of  nostoc, 


Sphcerozyga  Carmichaelii . 


Sphcerozyga  Thwaitesii. 


found  on  dead  leaves  in  the  summer  month  of  June.  The 
rudimentary  cells  of  its  exquisite  curved  filaments  are  small 
cylinders,  the  spore  capsules  completely  spherical,  and  the 
heterocysts  subquadrate,  inclining  to  oval.  The  colours  vary 
in  each,  and  are  in  the  first  of  a  translucent  bluish  green, — of 


io2  ART- STUDIES  FROM  NA  TURF. 

course,  therefore,  the  prevailing  hue, — which  is  charmingly  re- 
lieved by  the  deep  brown  of  the  second  and  the  pale  pink  of 
the  last. 

These  constitutional  forms,  in  their  varieties  and  adaptations, 
their  manner  of  growth  and  development,  constitute  the  entire 
structure  of  the  whole  tribe  of  sea-weeds ;  and  therefore  we 
ought  to  find  the  chief  features  of  any  elegance  these  humble 
forms  possess  continued  and  elaborated,  as  they  really  are,  in 
the  more  complex  conditions  of  the  higher  fuci.  In  the  sections 
of  the  sea- weeds,  therefore,  even  as  made  for  the  scientific  eluci- 
dation of  their  structure,  we  may  expect  to  find,  as  we  undoubtedly 
shall  do,  many  hints  and  lessons. 

The  true  form  of  the  cell  is  perhaps  the  globe,  but  it  is  more 
commonly  presented  to  us  as  the  cylinder,  the  conditions  and 
outlines  of  which  are  varied  almost  ad  infinitum,  as  by  the  various 
effects  of  growth  and  pressure  the  cells  are  forced  into  hexagons, 
pentagons,  and  other  mathematical  shapes,  or  their  lines  of 
junction  are  disposed  in  undulating  tracery  of 
the  most  elegant  and  intricate  patterns. 

Of    the   few   sections   we  have   engraved   as 
illustrations,  the  first  is  that  of  a  pretty  knotted 
sea-weed,  rather  rare,  but  still  not  uncommon  on 
tectum  ofaArthro-   tne  southern  coasts  of  our  island  in  the  summer 

cladia  villosa.  -  .  ,,  A     .-,         7     7>  -7J 

and  autumn  seasons — the  Armrocladta  viuosa. 
Around  the  tubular  axis  the  larger  rings  are  disposed, — to  which 
circle  upon  circle  of  the  smaller  succeed  to  the  verge  of  the 
periphery,  yielding  to  the  forms  of  the   intermediate  cavities  in 


SEA- WEEDS. 


103 


numerous  appropriate  shapes.  In  the  second  we  have  given  a 
cross  section  of  the  compressed  frond  of  the  Desmarestia  ligulafa, 
an  inhabitant  of  the  tidal  pools  at  extreme  low  water  on  most 
parts  of  our  coasts.  An  internal  jointed  tube  passes  up  the  centre 
of  the  frond,  and  gives  rise  to  the  obscure  midrib  perceptible  on 
the  surfaces  of  the  sides  ;  on  either 
side  the  larger  cells  are  disposed 
in    two    opposing    flat    arcs,    and 

Compressed    into    shapes    more   Or    Magnified  Trans^Tsection  of  Frond  of 

1  1  ,  i    •  1  r       1   •    1  Desmarestia  I  int.  I  at  a. 

less  hexagonal,  outside  01  which,  6 

in  the  second  row,  the  pentagonal  form  prevails,  and  then  the 
intermediate  exterior  and  interior  spaces  are  filled  by  smaller 
cellules  of  more  irregular  outlines. 

The  third  section  is  made  across  one  of  the  spore-bearing 
receptacles  which  tip — as  yellow 
warty  excrescences — the  flat  olive 
fronds  of  the  common  bladder- 
weed,  Fuctis  vesictilosus,  so  com- 
mon in  dense  meadows  everywhere 
on  our  shores.    The  interior,  filled 

With     muCUS,      is     traversed     by     a     Magnified    Transverse   Section    of  Spore- 
bearing  Receptacle  of  Fucus  vesiculosus. 

network  of  jointed   fibres,   which 

communicate  with  the  spherical  conceptacles  immersed  in  the 
outer  substance,  and  containing  the  spores  and  the  antheridia. 
That  there  are  other  and  many  sections  far  more  intricate 
and  beautiful  any  one  can  testify  who  has  ever  turned  over 
the  fine  plates  of  Professor   Harvey's  "  Phycologia    Britannica," 


io4  ART- STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


his    admirable   papers    in    the    publications   of   the    Smithsonian 
Society,    or   the   noble   folio   volume   of    Postel    and    Ruprecht ; 
but  in  these  simple  ones  here  given — and  selected  on  that  very 
account — we  find  Nature  contriving  elegant  and  pleasing  devices 
by  the  mere  repetition  and  combination  of  the  circle,  the  hexagon, 
or  the  pentagon,  and  producing  by  such  means  a  pleasing  unity 
and  richness  of  effect  instead  of  a  sameness  or  a  poverty.     At 
any  rate,  whenever  Nature  does  produce  a  beautiful  object,  we 
shall  never  be  the  worse  for  examining  the  principles  by  which 
she  has  worked,  and  it  is  in  the  least  complicated  that  we  must 
first  hope  to  find  the  rudimentary  laws  of  her  beauty-building. 
With   rule   and   compass   we    can   excel    her   in   accuracy — with 
reason,  experience,  and  remembrance,  we  can  improve  upon  her 
labours    in  our  artificial   productions ;    but,    notwithstanding   the 
many  exquisite  objects  of  art  produced  by  our  modern  jewellers, 
there  is  by  far  too  much  conventionality  and  routine  in  the  more 
ordinary  bijouterie  of  every-day  wear ;  and  we  might  from  such 
sections  alone  acquire   many   novelties  in   the   setting   of  gems, 
pearls,  and  pebbles,  as  well  as  gain  many  advantages  over  the 
arbitrary  whims  of  an  unguided,  although  it  may  be  a  cultivated, 
mind.     Not  only  might  the  real  be  thus  improved  by  adopting  the 
mathematical   solids    or  traceries   thus   suggested,  but   there   are 
numerous  articles   of  mock  jewellery  in   which   shells,   fictitious 
agates,   and  inferior  cameos   are   largely  used,  the  designers   for 
which   might   be  advantageously  employed  for  a  season   by  the 
seaside,  where  their  eyes  would  become  accustomed  to  the  sober 
olive  of  the  weeds  ;  and  it  might  then  be  found  that  a  bronze  setting 


SEA-WEEDS.  io  5 


would  not  only  be  more  truthful,  but  more  useful  and  chaste,  than 
a  hypocritical  gilt  surface,  that  reveals  at  every  touch  the  baser 
metal  beneath.  And  here,  with  these  few  words  of  explanation 
and  suggestion,  for  the  present  let  me  leave  this  unworked  vein 
— merely  adding  that  the  longitudinal  sections  are  as  fanciful  as 
the  transverse,  and  in  viewing  the  latter  we  may  oftentimes 
imagine  we  are  examining  fairy  ribands  and  laces  of  the  most 
delicate  texture. 

But  however  complicated  the  combinations  of  the  cellular  and 
vascular  tissues  become  as  we  ascend  in  the  scale  of  creation,  the 
development  of  forms  and  tints  in  every  natural  object  is  as 
dependent  upon  fixed  laws  as  the  beauty  and  colouring  of  a 
picture  on  the  skill  and  innate  genius  of  the  artist.  Few  artists, 
however,  if  any,  work  by  rule ;  in  their  studies  they  attain 
instinctively,  as  it  were,  a  conceptive  knowledge  of  the  beautiful ; 
they  find  Nature  ever  varying,  and  they  find  variety  the  source  of 
beauty ;  they  find  that  an  object  composed  of  lines  contrasts 
pleasantly  with  circles  ;  that  the  upraised  hands  of  a  speaker 
should  be-  opposed  by  the  folded  arms  of  the  listeners — the 
energetic  by  the  prostrate ;  and  so  they  go  on,  acquiring  a  science 
by  perception,  of  which  the  more  ethereal  portion  has  never  yet 
been  reduced  to  written  rules,  and  is  so  subtle  that  perhaps  it 
never  will  be.  That  designers  work  more  usually  by  their  innate 
taste  and  their  manual  skill  is  evinced  by  the  many  elegant  ab- 
surdities that  one  constantly  meets. 

And  now  I  would  arrest  the  first  objection  that  could  be  raised 
against  the  sea- weeds  as  objects  of  design — their  inapplicability  on 

p 


io6  ART- STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

the  ground  ot  appropriateness.  There  is  an  appropriateness,  the 
world  will  say,  about  flowers ;  they  have  a  language  of  their  own, 
in  which  they  speak  the  rarest  poetry  ;  the  saints  of  all  the  days 
of  the  year  have  their  dedications  of  these  gems  of  the  fields  ;  the 
nymphs  of  the  forest  and  dell,  the  Naiades  and  mythological 
celestials  without  end  have  patronised  them ;  besides,  it  is  so 
natural  to  paper  our  walls  with  roses,  to  have  garlands  woven  in 
our  dresses  ;  and  our  maidens  only  deck  their  hair  with  the 
artificial  because  the  real  will  fade.  "What  more  proper  than 
a  plate  of  leaves  for  fruit,  or  a  decanter  ornamented  with  grapes  ? 
True ;  but  what  more  absurd  than  a  vase  of  cabbage-leaves 
supported  on  the  flourishing  tails  of  twisted  dolphins ;  or  a  jug 
composed  of  a  gigantic  head,  from  which  we  pour  the  contents 
through  the  perforated  body  of  a  swan,  with  its  neck  immersed  in 
a  sturdy  flag,  and  of  such  reversed  proportions  and  of  such 
diminutive  size  that  a  whole  flock  might  roost  in  the  interior  of 
an  eggy  without  any  of  them  experiencing  that  unpleasant  incon- 
venience which  nursery  rhymes  attribute  to  the  old  lady  who  lived 
in  the  shoe  ?  These  are  broad  absurdities,  although  the  objects 
themselves  may  be  elegant  and  of  costly  ware  :  thus  showing 
at  once  that  the  grace  of  natural  objects  is  dependent  upon  the 
laws  of  mathematical  form,  for  there  is  nothing  in  the  subjects  we 
have  noticed  to  interest — no  hidden  allusion — and  all  that  is 
pleasing  arises  from  the  lines  of  contour.  But  there  are  more 
subtle  misapplications,  which  ordinarily  escape  detection.  Is  it 
quite  correct  to  bind  the  tendrils  of  the  vine  round  the  unpre- 
tending   jugs   which    are   dedicated    to    the    pure    fluid    of    the 


SEA-WEEDS. 


107 


teetotaler,  or  those  that  are 
charged  with  foaming  ale  ?  to 
defend  our  butter  with  a  belt  of 
hissing  snakes,  or  pass  jets  of 
sweet  water  through  fountains  of 
gigantic  cockle-shells  and  marine 
monsters  ?  And  yet  many  of  these 
things  we  constantly  forgive;  then 
surely  we  might  extend  some  of 
that  mercy,  if  they  required  it,  to 
the  sea-weeds,  which  we  do  not 
withhold  from  reptiles,  especially 
if  it  can  be  shown  that  they  are 
available  for  more  artistic  pur- 
poses than  for  pretty  picture- 
making  in  albums  and  herbaria, 
or  for  fancy  baskets,  with  a  hack- 
neyed apologetic  legend,  in  ba- 
zaars. 

It  cannot  be  expected  that  the 
designer  should  carry  on  the 
laborious  researches  of  the  man 
of  science,  or  make  the  delicate 
sections  which  the  naturalist  finds 
necessary  for  the  determination 
of  species  and  the  comprehension 
of    the    phenomena   of    structure 


Ulva  iinza. 


io8  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

and  vitality ;  that  he  should  have  one  eye  for  the  microscope,  and 
the  other  for  his  pencil ;  nor  that  the  philosopher  should  have  all 
the  accomplishments  of  the  artist ;  but  as  the  boundless  universe 
is  dependent  upon  everything,  that  exists  for  its  unity  and 
harmony,  so  art  cannot  neglect  even  natural  sciences  with 
impunity,  for,  at  least,  every  branch  is  capable  of  adding  an 
expression  or  a  charm.  Pardon,  therefore,  the  simple  belief  that 
even  the  rudiments  of  vegetable  structure  and  the  section  of  a 
sea-weed  or  a  plant  are  not  unworthy  of  inspection  for  artistic 
purposes,  and  that  they  may  suggest,  if  not  actually  exhibit,  exqui- 


Fucus  nodosus. 

site  combinations  of  mathematical  figures  which  are  not  inappro- 
priate decorative  ornaments  for  most  varied  purposes. 

Along  high-water  mark,  as  high  as  the  spray  bedews  the 
rugged  beds  of  stone,  grow  the  green  confervae ;  within  the  tidal 
zone  is  the  territory  of  the  olive  fuci ;  and  the  deep  is  the  home 
of  the  red  weeds,  sometimes  to  be  found  at  dead  low  water, 
and  even  higher  on  the  shore,  in  like  manner  as  algae  of  vivid 
green  are  traced  to  depths  of  thirty,  forty,  and  even  fifty 
fathoms ;  for  although  the  rules  hold  generally  good,  there 
are   exceptions  —  as  it   is    said    there    must    be    to   all  rules,   to 


SEA- WE  EDS. 


109 


Jilt 


prevent  their  becoming  axioms.  Such,  too,  of  olive,  red,  and 
green,  is  the  artificial  arrangement  by  which  %  botanists  have 
classified   the   algse,  the  colours    and  -. 

characters  being  sufficiently  associ- 
ated and  distinctive  for  even  scientific 
grouping. 

Having  glanced  already  at  the 
species  of  lowest  organization,  let  us 
take  one  other  instance  of  the  applica- 
bility of  sea-weeds  as  objects  of  design. 
A  dozen  collected  at  random,  in  one's 
walk  from  the  edge  of  the  beach  to 
the  rim  of  the  tide,  would  more  than 
suffice  for  many  different  applications 
and  manufactures  ;  and  the  very  com- 
monest are  equally  valuable,  and  often 
better  than  the  rarest.  Take,  then, 
the  first  handful  you  can  collect. 
Among  the  gatherings  of  such  a  par- 
cel are  sure  to  be  found  some  very 
applicable  forms,  such  as  the  Ulva 
linza>  representated  at  page  107  ;  the 
Fucus  nodosus,  page  108  ;  the  Fucus 
vesiculosusy  page  103  ;  the  Fucus  ser- 
ratus,  here  given ;  Halidrys  siliquosa, 
page  no;  Dictyota  dichotoma  ;  Laminar ia  Phyllitis  ;  L.  digitata  ; 
L.  saccharina,  &c. 


Fucus  serratus. 


I  10 


ART- STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


It  is  not  in  the  herbarium,  not  in  drawings,  not  when  dried  and 

shrivelled,  and  black  and  contorted, 
that  we  can  see  the  beauty  of  sea- 
weeds ;'  such  are  no  more  than  the 
bleared  and  withered  mummies  of 
Egyptian  men  to  the  fresh  vigour  of 
youth  :  it  is  while  free  and  waving  in 
the  waters  that  we  must  search  for  the 
best  elucidations  of  their  habits  and 
gracefulness.  Years  ago  Ray  wrote  in 
his  earnest  and  noble  manner ; — "  Let 
us  then  consider  the  works  of  God,  and 
observe  the  operations  of  his  hands. 
Let  us  take  notice  of,  and  admire,  his 
infinite  wisdom  and  goodness  in  the 
formation  of  them  :  no  creature  in  this 
sublunary  world  is  capable  of  so  doing 
besides  man,  and  yet  we  are  deficient 
herein  :  we  content  ourselves  with  the 
knowledge  of  the  tongues,  or  a  little 
skill  in  philology,  or  history  perhaps, 
and  antiquity,  and  neglect  that  which 
to  me  seems  more  material — I  mean 
natural  history,  and  the  works  of  crea- 

Halidrys  siliquosa.  ^^      j  do  nQt  discommend  or  derogate 

from  those  other  studies ;  I  should  betray  mine  own  ignorance 
and  weakness  should  I  do  so :    I  only  wish    that  this  might  be 


brought  into  fashion  among  us.  I  wish  men  would  be  so  equal 
and  civil  as  not  to  disparage,  deride,  and  villify  those  studies 
which  themselves  skill  not  of,  or  are  not  conversant  in ;  no 
knowledge  can  be  more  pleasant  than  this,  none  that  doth  so 
satisfie  and  feed  the  soul,  in  comparison  whereto  that  of  words  and 
phrases  seem  to  me  insipid  and  jejune."  How  he  would  have 
rejoiced  at  the  popular  movement  introduced  by  Mr.  Mitchell  at  the 
Zoological  Gardens,  and  since  so  powerfully  backed  up  by  other 
colossal  vivaria  of  the  day;  the  aquaria  at  the  Crystal  Palace, 
Brighton,  Ramsgate,  and  other  places  ;  and  what  results  would 
he  not  have  predicted  when,  in  walking  through  the  mammon- 
tainted  streets  of  our  great  metropolis,  he  passed  dozens  of  shops 
for  the  sale  of  aquaria,  vivaria,  glass  jars,  siphons,  prawns, 
mussels,  anemones,  efts,  and  sticklebacks  !  All  these  and  many 
more  living  things  cannot  be  kept  and  nourished,  watched  and 
fed,  without  the  spread  of  that  knowledge  which  is  known,  and 
the  acquirement  of  a  vast  deal  that  is  new.  Naturalists  will 
no  longer  be  able  to  write  books  on  things  they  have  never  seen ; 
and  hasty  jumpings  to  conclusions,  and  closet  speculations,  will 
be  rarer  as  the  chance  of  detection  becomes  the  greater,  and  the 
spirit  in  which  all  true  men  of  science  do  labour,  and  ever  have 
done,  is  the  more  rightly  appreciated.  The  Merry  Monarch's 
little  spaniel  has  its  collar  of  red  morocco,  with  its  silver  plate, 
and  the  imprisoned  songster  of  a  warmer  clime  is  confined  in 
a  pretty  cage.  The  love  of  natural  history  is  not  the  cherished 
taste  of  the  poor — it  is  not  bounded  by  the  circumscribed  limits  of 
the  middle  ranks,  who  find  in  a  glass  jar  of  living  objects  from  the 


i  1 2  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NA  TURE. 

pond  or  sea  a  refreshing  pastime  from  the  heavy  cares  of  daily 
bread,  and  a  cooling  relief  from  toil,  or  the  feverish  anxieties  of 
money-making  ;  but  the  love  of  natural  history  lives  no  less  in 
high  places  and  delicate  minds,  whose  susceptibilities  have  been 
heightened  by  every  kind  of  culture,  gaze  with  delight  on  the 
glittering  armour  of  the  scaly  fish,  and  watch  with  interest 
the  actions,  motions,  and  habits  of  the  thousand  instructive 
objects  to  be  collected  at  any  time  in  a  single  tide.  How 
charming  to  give  a  little  elegance  to  the  transparent  homes 
to  which  we  consign  our  new-made  pets !  We  no  longer  confine 
ourselves  to  cheap  glass  and  zinc  fountains.  White  marble 
and  bronze  have  brought  our  favourites  into  the  boudoir  and  the 
drawing-room.  Look  at  the  festoons  of  fuci  on  the  rugged  rocks  : 
have  not  worse  things  been  chiselled  and  cast  r  and  at  that 
tall  bundle  of  crisp  Laminaria  Phyllitis,  as  it  stands  erect  in 
the  transparent  water.  How  charmingly  a  crystal  vase  would 
rest  upon  its  slightly  diverging  crests,  like  the  abacus  on  the 
leaves  of  a  Corinthian  pillar!  how  delicate  the  slight  frillings 
of  the  margins  of  its  translucent  fronds  ! 

Various  other  applications  are  at  once  suggested  by  the  little 
group  we  have  figured  ;  such  are  mouldings,  beadings,  tracery, 
and  cornices,  and  for  the  sculpture  of  mahogany  and  other  dark 
woods  ;  and  in  our  progress  through  the  more  elaborate  forms  of 
sea-weeds  we  shall  find  very  much  to  admire  as  elegant,  and 
as  applicable  to  manufactures  and  to  the  ornamentation  of  various 
objects — often  of  opposite  purposes. 


SEA- WEEDS.  II3 


II. 

As  one  coming  in  a  strange  land  for  the  first  time,  on  a 
junction  of  many  roads,  finds  himself  bewildered,  and  hesi- 
tating in  his  choice  which  to  take,  being  ignorant  which 
leads  to  the  fairest  places,  and  not  knowing  what  beauties  he 
may  miss  by  selecting  the  one  or  the  other,  so  in  displaying  the 
attractions  of  sea-weeds  for  artistic  purposes — a  field  where  so 
little  has  been  attempted — it  is  not  easy  to  decide,  where  so  many 
courses  appear  to  be  open.  It  is  not  the  difficulty  of  a  beginning, 
for  the  start  has  been  made ;  nor  of  the  end,  for  a  precipitate 
retreat  has  happened  to  more  than  one  illustrious  character;  and  if 
these  pages  could  prove  as  entertaining  as  the  immortal  Sam's 
valentine,  even  "  a  sudden  pull  up  "  might  only  make  the  reader 
"wish  there  was  more."  But  the  difficulty  is  in  adopting  that 
order  of  narration  which  shall  be  most  attractive  in  securing 
for  the  neglected  sear  weeds  their  due  meed  of  recognition  and 
reward. 

In  the  former  chapter  are  figured  some  of  those  prevalent 
species  which  no  one  could  fail  to  find  in  a  walk  along  the  shore  : 
in  this,  which  is  devoted  to  the  olive  weeds  or  true  fuci,  the 
illustrations  are  drawn  chiefly  from  among  others  of  those 
common  forms  which  are  accessible  to  everybody,  about  which 
there  are  no  considerations  of  rarity,  pains,  or  price,  and 
which  indeed  are  always  to  be  had  for  the  trouble  of  picking 
them  up. 

Q 


1 14  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

These  Mclanosperms  are  characterized  by  naturalists  as  plants 
of  an  olive  green  or  brown  colour,  and  as  being  in  their  fructifi- 
cation either  monoecious  or  dioecious,  that  is,  having  the  dis- 
tinctive organs  on  the  same  or  on  different  plants.  They  are 
propagated  by  spores,  either  developed  externally,  or  singly,  or 
in  groups  in  proper  conceptacles,  each  spore  being  enveloped  in 
a  pellucid  skin  called  a  perispore,  and  being  in  some  cases 
simple,  and  in  others  ultimately  dividing  into  two,  four,  or  eight 
sporules.  Antheridia — a  term  admitted  as  indicative  only,  and 
by  courtesy  in  the  case  of  algae,  the  actual  propriety  of  the  term 
being  still  contested — appear  in  some ;  in  others  are  transparent 
cells  filled  with  orange-coloured  vivacious  corpuscles,  possessed 
of  free  motion  by  means  of  vibratile  cilia.  The  whole  group  is 
marine.  If  any  take  objection  to  the  word  "  plants,"  the  botanist 
will  tell  them  that  algae  have  a  double  respiration,  like  their 
higher  sisters  of  the  land, — that  by  day  they  absorb  carbonic-acid 
gas,  and  give  out  the  life-supporting  oxygen,  and  that  in  the 
silent  hours  of  the  night  they  reverse  the  process,  and  emit 
carbonic-acid  gas. 

To  point  out  their  relations  and  corcordances  with  terrestrial 
vegetation  is,  however,  a  very  easy  task ;  but  not  so  is  it  to  draw 
the  line  between  animality  and  vegetation.  Some  authors,  indeed, 
and  those  not  despicable  ones,  have  gone  so  far  as  to  assert  that 
the  germs  of  some  sea-weeds,  in  their  first  condition,  are  actually 
endowed  with  life.  Be  this  as  it  may,  no  line  has  yet  been  drawn 
which  separates  either  distinctly  or  decisively  the  animal  from 
the  plant ;  and,  as  Dr.  Lindley  truly  observes,  "  whatever  errors 


SEA- WEEDS.  ii 


of  observation  may  have  occurred,  those  very  errors,  to  say 
nothing  of  the  true  ones,  show  the  extreme  difficulty,  not  to 
say  impossibility,  of  pointing  out  the  exact  frontier  of  either 
kingdom."  We  commence  our  present  division  —  and  shall 
follow  the  like  course  with  the  others — with  its  higher  forms, 
and,  proceeding  in  descending  order,  shall  in  each  conclude 
with  those  humble  rudimentary  forms  in  which  the  rigid 
divisions  of  classification  are  obliterated,  and  the  only  dif- 
ferences which  can  be  assigned  are,  at  best,  but  little  more  than 
arbitrary. 

To  me  how  welcome  and  how  dear  are  the  olive  algals  of 
the  rocky  shores !  Born  within  sound  of  the  surging  waves,  for 
ever  singing  "their  unrhymed  lyric  lays" — from  infancy  to 
manhood  living  on  the  margin  of  the  briny  deep — how  fresh 
and  dear  to  me  these  much-neglected  things!  "What  pleasant 
visions  haunt  me "  of  childish  hopes  and  fears ;  and  as  again  I 
seem  to 

"  Gaze  upon  the  sea, 
All  the  old  romantic  legends, 
All  my  dreams  come  back  to  me." 

And  in  Fancy's  realms  my  drooping  thoughts  pass  on  to  those 
homeless  wanderers  over  the  face  of  the  earth,  for  whom  never 
more  the  scenes  of  their  first  homes  will  wear  a  charm — who,  torn 
from  all  familiar  ties,  and  tossed  and  buffeted  on  the  sea  of  life, 
may  perish  unregarded  in  some  far-distant  land.  The  surging 
crests  of  the  great  ocean's  waves  oft  cast,  to  moulder  on  our 
shores,  the  weeds  and  plants  of  other  climes.     We  have  figured 


one  of  these  fragments,  which,  after  its  long  and  boisterous 
wanderings  from  the  Azores  to  the  eastern  shores  of  the  new 
world,  across  the  wide  Atlantic  to  our  own  boreal  coasts  of  the 
old,  has  lost  but  little  of  its  beauty.  In  the  days  of  old  adventure 
the  matted  cords  of  this  charming  species  stopped  the  famous 
Spaniard's  ships  ;  and  still  the  long  and  narrow  floating  isles  of 
Gulf-weeds — shunned  by  the  sailor — are  the  resting-places  of 
myriads  of  crabs,  and  other  hosts  of  ocean's  progenies  hide  and 
nestle  in  its  watery  bowers. 

But  charming  as  the  Sargassum  bacciferum  is  in  its  grace- 
fulness, and  attractive  as  it  may  be  in  its  historic  associations, 
naturalists  would  not,  of  course,  admit  either  itself  or  its  con- 
gener, the  Sargassum  vulgare,  as  a  truly  British  kind,  but 
would  properly  regard  them  as  stray  waifs  from  tropical 
climes.  The  generic  name  is  a  Latinisation  of  the  term 
sargazo,  given  to  the  Gulf-weeds  by  the  companions  of 
Columbus,  and  will  for  ever  preserve  the  memory  of  its  first 
discoverer;  while  the  ancient  specific  additamentum  of  natans, 
or  swimming,  was  highly  characteristic  of  the  habits  of  the 
species. 

Next  in  the  ranks,  and  foremost  of  the  really  British  weeds, 
stands  the  common,  but  elegant,  Halidrys  stltquosa,  already 
figured  at  page  1 1  o,  distinguished  from  all  other  fuci  by  the 
compound  structure  of  its  air-vessels — a  character  peculiar  to  it, 
and  to  the  beautiful  Fucus  osmundaceus,  of  the  western  shores 
of  North  America.  In  the  last  the  structure  is  slightly  different, 
the  vesicles  being  constricted  at  the  joints  like  strings  of  beads. 


SEA- WEEDS. 

117 

The  air-vessels 

of  the  Halidrys  siliquosa  are 
11            UK 

nlilr                  JHanr 

those 

pea- 

-pod-like 

wBr 

^^5&>K»            i~ 

[S^&mf^ 

a^s% 

^^Sfeii  ja^^^^ 

w 

Sargossum  bacciferum,  or  Gulf-weed. 

expansions 

of  the  frond,  divided  into  chambers, 

which 

seem  almost 

to  take  the 

place  of  leaves  in 

the  engraving  (p. 

1 10). 

Intermediate  between  Halidrys  and  the  true  fuci  is  placed  the 
genus  Cystoceira.  One  of  the  most  elegant  of  this  charming 
genus  is  the  heath-like  species,  Cystoceira  ericoides.  On  the  shores 
of  the  south  of  England  especially,  and  over  a  very  considerable 
geographical  range,  extending  even  to  the  north  of  Africa,  it  may 
be  gathered  at  almost  any  period  of  the  summer  or  autumn. 
Under  the  water  it  glows  with  prismatic  colours,  and  as  each  twig 
waves  to  and  fro,  the  hues  vary  as  the  light  glances  on  its  fronds  ; 
and  while  some  "  seem  covered  with  sky-blue  flowers,  others 
remain  dark."     In  the  air  it  presents  only  a  glossy  yellow,  and  in 


Magnified  View  of  Receptacle  and  Vesicle  at  Apex  of  Branch  of  Cystoceira  ericoides. 

the  herbarium  all  its  enchanting  beauties  of  colour  are  gone,  and 
unless  very  great  pains  and  skill  have  been  exercised  in  the 
manipulation,  it  will  have  shrunk  in  drying,  and  turned  black. 

In  passing,  it  will  be  as  well  to  gather  specimens  of  the  rather 
stiff  and  cylindrical  Pycnophycus  tuberculatus,  standing  alone  as  it 
does  sui  generis. 

Of  the  true  fuci,  at  page  108  is  already  figured  the  knotted  one, 
of  which  Scotch  boys  make  whistles  [Fucus  nodosus),  and  that  with 
the  saw-like  edges  [Fucus  serratus),  p.  109;  but  the  ordinary  bladder- 
bearing  sort,  the  Fucus  vesiculosus,  and  the  more  translucent  and 


SEA- WE  EDS.  n9 


bladderless  or  smooth  kind,  the  Fucus  ceranoidcs,  and  indeed  the 
whole  genus,  though  common  in  the  extreme,  have  high  claims 
to  the  attention  of  designers,  not  alone  in  the  elegance  of  their 
outlines  and  the  disposition  of  their  fronds,  but  as  being  the  very 
types  and  models  of  sea-weeds. 

The  Fucus  vcsiculosus  was  at  one  time,  particularly  in  the 
Orkney  Isles,  regularly  cropped  for  the  manufacture  of  kelp,  and 
it  is  also  known  to  contain  a  valuable  portion  of  the  sweet  prin-^ 
ciple  called  mannite.  In  the  cold  and  inhospitable  regions  of  the 
polar  lands,  wThere  the  thick  snow  has  buried  the  scanty  herbage 
of  the  fields,  the  rocks  furnish  in  their  meadows  of  fuci  abundant 
fodder  for  the  hungry  kine,  which  regularly,  at  the  retreat  of  the 
tide,  come  down  to  graze ;  and  if  these  pages  were  not  devoted  to 
other  arts  than  the  culinary,  one  might  not  unentertainingly  give 
a  disquisition  on  edible  sea-weeds,  and  on  the  various  means 
by  which  they  are  made  subservient  to  the  luxuries  or  necessities 
of  man. 

The  Icelanders,  Greenlanders,  the  Chinese,  and  the  East 
Indians  have  already  made  some  progress  in  this  department ; 
and  nearer  home,  the  Chondrus  crispus,  "  carrageen,"  or  Irish 
moss,  figured  at  page  120,  has  long  ago  been  placed  on  the 
table,  in  soup,  jellies,  and  blanc-manges. 

Or,  if  the  natural  history  of  the  class  were  the  object,  one  might 
with  equal  pleasure  dwell  on  the  marvellous  exhibition  of  the 
strange  animal-like  motions  of  the  troops  of  zoospores  which 
issue  from  the  thick  yellow  slime  exuded  from  the  ripe  recep- 
tacles   of  the  Fucus   serratus — motions   apparently  so   voluntary 


120 


ART- STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


that   it   is   difficult   to   consider   them    as   concordant  with   mere 
vegetation. 

I  have  already  hinted  at .  the  capabilities  of  these  weeds   as 
suggestive   models   for   the   carver  in   w^ood.      Now  few  modern 


Chondrus  crispus. 

structures  are  fitted  up  with  more  elegance  than  our  first-class 
ships,  and  in  them  no  one  will  contend  there  is  not  a  great  and 
appropriate  field  for  the  display  of  the  ornamental  or  decorative 
capabilities   of  sea-weeds.      Here  they  are  at  once  appropriate 


SEA- WEEDS.  121 


and  reminiscent  of  those  shores  the  voyagers  have  left  behind — 
speaking  to  them,  whilst  gliding  over  the  sea,  of  those  lands 
whence  they  had  departed,  and  of  those  other  lands  which  they  are 
seeking.  Around  and  beneath  figure-heads,  as  scrolls  upon  the 
bows  or  stern,  bordering  the  panels  of  the  cabin,  and  modelled  to 
suit  the  various  machinery  on  deck,  the  designer  might  create 
a  marine  ornamentation  as  characteristic  and  as  pleasing,  and 
as  elaborate,  if  he  chose,  as  Corinthian  skill  developed  from  the 
tile-covered  plant  for  the  architecture  of  the  land. 

In  bronze  or  in  iron,  indeed  in  all  dark  metal-work,  the  fuci 
could  not  fail  to  be  elegant  objects,  and  rich  in  their  grouping 
and  in  the  effects  produced.  In  many  of  those  objects,  too,  which 
the  gilder  prepares,  the  cockle-shells,  or  cockle-like  scrolls  and 
cups  so  prominently  displayed  might  be  as  elegantly  and  more 
appropriately  supported  by  well-devised  groups  of  algee  than  by 
lilies,  fleurs-de-lys,  or  traceries  of  meaningless  design. 

One  very  pretty  diminutive  species  of  Fitcus  [F.  canaliculatus) 
grows  on  the" very  edge  of  the  tide,  and  often  where  the  waves 
wet  the  rocks  only  with  their  spray.  The  chief  crop  grows  cer- 
tainly above  the  level  of  half-tide,  and  these  plants  show  a 
preference  for  droughty  situations  ;  not  unfrequently  in  the  hot 
days  of  the  summer  we  find  them  quite  crisp  and  dry,  but  on  the 
return  of  the  tide  they  again  absorb  the  aqueous  fluid,  and  recover 
life  and  flexibility.  So  sea-weeds  which  have  long  been  shrivelled 
up  in  the  house  will  recover  in  appearance  all  their  freshness  and 
verdancy  on  being  merely  immersed  in  a  glass  of  salt  or  spring 
water ;  and  the  virtues  of  the  former  are  now  brought  from  the  sea 

R 


122  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


into  our  homes  in  the  form  of  Tidman's  Crystals.  I  make  this 
allusion  because  it  is  important  that  the  artist,  living  perhaps  in 
some  inland  town  or  city,  should  know  that  the  natural  models  he 
may  bring  from  the  seaside  on  his  holiday  trip  may  be  in  reality, 
though  not  apparently,  usefully  retained  for  future  studies.  Many 
of  the  more  leathery  kinds  will  submit  to  several  resuscitations  of 
this  nature,  although,  as  might  be  expected,  a  deterioration  and 
loss  of  colour,  more  or  less,  take  place  in  each  successive  instance. 
The  ordinary  method  of  preserving  sea-weeds  for  natural-history 
purposes  is,  as  is  familiarly  known,  to  press  them  between 
folds  of  linen  and  blotting-paper  on  to  stout  drawing-paper,  to 
which  by  their  glutinous  substance  they  firmly  adhere,  forming, 
under  the  skilfulness  of  the  manipulator,  the  most  exquisite 
natural  pictures.  In  all  these,  however,  the  very  act  of  compres- 
sion, and  the  spreading  out  of  the  object  on  a  flat  surface,  gives 
an  unnatural  aspect,  very  different  from  their  free  condition. 
It  may  be  well,  therefore,  to  state  that  in  some  few  experiments 
I  have  made  I  have  found  that  pure  glycerine  will  preserve  even 
the  more  pulpy  and  plump  sorts — if  I  may  use  that  expressive 
adjective — without  even  the  slightest  change  for  at  least  consider- 
able periods.  Some  of  my  specimens  have  been  kept  in  glycerine 
for  more  than  eight  months,  and  are  as  fresh  in  substance  and  in 
colour  as  when  they  were  first  collected.  Choice  samples  seem 
thus  capable  of  being  indefinitely  preserved  in  proper  glass  or 
earthen  vessels  for  use  at  any  time  by  the  designer. 

In  a  visit  to  the  art-museums  at  South  Kensington  I  observed 
two   instances    of  the  introduction  of  sea-weed:    one  in  Mr.  H. 


SEA- WEEDS.  123 


Weekes's  noble  statue  of  a  "Young  Naturalist,"  where,  though 
sparingly  made  use  of,  they  can  but  be  regarded  as  successful 
innovations ;  the  other  in  the  collection  of  imitation  Majolica 
ware,  where  a  large  vase  has  in  relief  some  fronds  of  the  Fiicus 
serrahtSy  which,  from  their  unnaturally  bright  green  and  the  want 
of  strict  attention  to  the  natural  model,  are  not  so  attractive  as 
could  have  been  desired.  That  sea-weeds,  both  painted  or  im- 
pressed upon  china  and  earthenware,  are  capable  of  producing 
fine  results,  can  scarcely  be  doubted  ;  and  although  it  cannot  be 
written  of  me,  as  it  was  of  an  eminent  statesman, — • 

"China's  the  passion  of  his  soul — 
A  cup,  a  plate,  a  dish,  a  bowl, 
Can  kindle  wishes  in  his  breast, 
Inflame  with  joy,  or  break  his  rest," — 

I  shall  not  willingly  give  up  the  potter's  art  as  intractable  to  my 
purpose. 

The  genus  Desmarestia,  which  follows  the  fuci  in  natural  order, 
offers  some  neat  patterns  for  the  painting  of  pottery  and  china 
ware,  especially  in  the  long  oval  fronds  of  the  Desmarestia  ligulata, 
a  microscopic  section  of  which  is  given  at  page  103.  Its  branching 
fronds,  so  leaf-like  in  their  development,  and  yet  so  unleaf-like  in 
reality,  tempted  me  to  figure  a  single  branch  of  one  of  these 
plants,  as  an  example  of  its  peculiar  characters,  which,  in  their 
pale  olive-green  and  purple  hues,  could  scarcely  fail  of  showing 
to  advantage  on  the  white  translucent  ground  of  aluminous 
materials.  We  have  plates  of  a  particularly  small  size  dedicated 
to  the  curdled  produce  of  the  dairy — in  plain  English,  we  have 


Portion  of  Desmarestia  ligulata. 


cheese-plates,  we  have  soup- 
tureens  and  vegetable-dishes, 
meat-plates  and  dessert-plates ; 
and  why  might  we  not  have 
articles  appropriated  to  the  ser- 
vice of  fish,  and  decorated  with 
sea-weeds  ?  I  have  frequently 
seen,  in  drying  these  objects, 
their  forms  impressed  through 
the  thick  blotting-paper,  and 
forming  very  beautiful  tracery 
in  low  relief  on  the  opposite 
side.  Such  impressions  have 
always  suggested  the  idea  of  a 
similarly  simple,  chaste,  and 
elegant  ornamentation  of  the 
plainer  and  commoner  wares. 
The  impressions  left  by  the 
Chondrus  crispus,  Dictyota  dicho- 
toma,  and  other  flat  and  inter- 
lacing forms,  are  most  admir- 
able for  such  a  process.  Simple 
accidents  may  often  lead  to  un- 
expected results  ;  and  Grecian 
legends  even  attribute  the  dis- 
covery of  modelling  in  relief  to 
the  tracing  upon  the  wall,  by  a 


SEA- WE  EDS.  125 


potter's  daughter,   of  the  shadow  of  her   departing  lovers   face, 
which  her  father  modelled  afterwards  in  clay. 

Passing  by  the  genera  Arthrocladia,  Sftorochnus,  and  Car- 
fiomttra,  which  all,  in  a  greater  or  lesser  degree,  offer  pleasing 
running  patterns  for  the  painting  of  porcelain  or  earthenware, 
and  of  flat  surfaces  in  general,  we  come  to  the  noble  family  of 
the  Lamtnartce,  so  well  and  ordinarily  known  under  the  names 
of  sea-girdles  and  tangle.      The  size  and  expanse  of  the  fronds 


Root  of  Laminaria. 

of  the  various  species  of  LaminaricB  exposed,  in  the  bleak 
and  unprotected  situations  in  which  they  grow,  to  the  full 
fury  of  the  waves,  are  provided  for  in  their  leathery  toughness, 
the  rope-like  stem,  and  the  numerous  attaching  discs  of  their 
branching  roots.  The  root  of  the  sea-weed  differs  very  materially 
from  the  root  of  a  plant :  through  it  no  nutritious  sustenance 
is  conveyed  to  the  algal;  it  draws  nothing  from  the  soil;  it  is 
furnished  with  no  organs  ;  it  is  merely  an  adhesive  holdfast,  similar 


i26  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


in  principle  to  the  sucker  by  which  street-boys  lift  bricks  and 
stones ;  it  sends  down  no  ramifying  fibres  into  crevices  of  the 
rocks,  but  merely  adheres  to  the  surface.  How  far  their  peculiar 
characters  could  be  elegantly  made  use  of  for  the  handles  of  vases, 
covers,  lids,  and  other  objects  and  parts  of  articles  which  require  to 
be  lifted  or  raised,  must  remain  to  be  developed  by  the  practical 
designer  and  manufacturer. 

The  mussels  and  shell-fish  which  attach  themselves  to  the 
firm  rootlets  of  the  tangle,  or  which  spin  together  or  nestle  in 
the  meandering  fronds  of  the  smaller  kinds,  often  produce  group- 
ings worthy  of  much  admiration,  and  which  would  form  material 
aids  in  the  elaboration  of  practical  patterns. 

As  there  is  much  difficulty  in  expressing  in  a  greatly  reduced 
drawing  a  long  and  narrow  form  like  that  of  the  common  tangle, 
I  have  contented  myself  with  giving  a  figure  of  one  of  the  roots, 
to  show  how  applicable  they  are  for  art-purposes. 

The  North  American  and  Kamtschatkan  species — the  Laminaria 
longicrucis — has  a  frond  as  large  as  a  table-cloth,  and  a  stem  of 
proportionate  length.  The  English  species  attain  very  frequently 
to  six  or  eight  feet,  although  in  their  native  habitats  they  may 
be  gathered  of  every  size,  and  in  every  stage  of  growth  ;  and  to 
reduce  such  giants  to  the  scale  of  a  few  inches  would  give  no 
idea  of  their  grandeur  or  beauty. 

Of  those  immensely  long  and  slender  sea-weeds,  placed  by 
algologists  in  a  distinct  genus,  with  the  expressive  name  of 
Chorda,  little  use,  I  think,  can  be  made  in  the  way  of  design.  The 
mere  collector  has  to  wind  them  assiduously  into  a  coil  in  his 


SEA- WEEDS. 


127 


herbarium  ;  and  in  their  native  element  the  only  purpose  they 
seem  to  serve  is  to  stop  the  passage  of  boats,  or  to  drown  un- 
fortunate swimmers  by  entanglement  about  their  legs ;  for, 
although  often  thirty  or  forty  feet  in  length  even  on  British 
shores,  and  not  thicker  at  their  base  than  a  whipcord,  they  are 
extremely  tough  and  tenacious. 

The  case  is  very  different  with  the  beautiful  Dictyotaccce^  in 
which  family  is  included  the 
splendid  Padina  fiavoniay  with 
hues  nearly  as  bright  and  as  rich 
as  the  "  eye-spots  "  on  the  tail  of 
the  glorious  bird  from  which  its 
specific  name  is  taken.  Such  a 
marine  beauty  was  not  likely  to 
escape  the  attention  of  even  early 
naturalists,  and  we  accordingly 
find  it  mentioned  in  the  writings 
of  Bauchin  and"  others.  Ellis,  al- 
though he  has  no  business  with 
it,  cannot  resist  the  temptation  to 
figure  it  in  his  famous  book  on 
Corallines. 

In  the  genus  Cutleria  we  are 
presented  with  some  attractive 
novelties,  but  the  typical  genus  Dictyota  merits  special  attention. 

If  the  number  and  variety  of  names  by  which  an   algal  was 
known   had   any  connection  with   its   charms   or   its   rarity,   one 


Dictvota  atomaria. 


128 


ART- STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


member  at  least  of  the  characteristic  group,  the  Dictyota  atomaria 
ought  to  be — as  it  really  is — both  rare  and  beautiful.  The  ancient 
nomen  triviale  of  Phasiana  expresses  well,  in  its  allusion  to  the 

plumage  of  that  handsome  bird,  the  barred 
and  zigzag  markings  caused  by  the  scattering 
in  the  substance  of  the  frond — almost  as  one 
would  cast  grains  of  sand  or  seeds  by  the 
hand — of  the  dark-coloured  spores  or  germs. 
The  whole  plant,  too,  exhibits  those  most 
delicate  gradations  of  the  primitive  hue 
which  are  not  the  least  remarkable  charac- 
teristic of  all  sea-weeds.  And  in  what  are 
our  designers  more  deficient — especially  those 
employed  in  the  decoration  of  our  houses — 
than  in  simple  and  delicate  contrasts,  or  more 
especially  in  those  almost  insensible  grada- 
tions of  colours  which  are  so  admirable  in  their  effect,  and  which 
are  so  invariably  presented  to  us  alike  in  the  sombre  olive  and  in 
the  bright  greens  and  reds  of  the  sea-weeds  ?     We  have  no  power 

to  express  these  natural  gradations  in  our 
woodcuts,  but  there  is  certainly  much  in  this 
way  worthy  of  patient  study.  In  this  large 
and  extensive  family  there  are  yet  more 
instances  of  how  various  sections  and  magni- 
ficent portions  may  possess  artistic  value.  The  section  of  a  sorus 
of  Stilophora  rhizodes  seems,  for  example,  so  like  the  representa- 
tion of  a  fragment  of  jewellery,  that  it  cannot  fail  to  excite  wonder 


Section  of  a  Sorus  of 
Stilophora  rhizodes. 


that  a  source  so  prolific  should  have  been  neglected  by  our  workers 
in  gold  and  silver,  and  our  setters  of  pearls  and  precious  stones. 

The  Mesoglota  vermicularis,  one  of  the  gelatinous  Chordariaceccy 
is  an  ugly  weed,  but  the  filaments  of  the  fronds  are  worthy,  not- 
withstanding, of  being  placed  under 
the   power   of  the   microscope    and 
viewed  by  an  artist. 

So,  too,  with  the  hollow  cottony 
Leathesidy  looking  like  a  macerated 
walnut  tufting  the  surface  of  the 
rock :  only  peer  into  it  with  micro- 
scopic vision,  and  a  forest  of  crystal 
fibres,  composed  of  divided  cells,  the 
lower  ones  long  and  slender,  the 
upper  shorter,  and  supporting  little 
hyaline  half-moons  on  their  cusps, 
springs  into  existence.  The  tiny 
tufts  of  the  Elachista  and  Myrio- 
nema   abound   in  bead-chain  fibres, 

while  the  genera  Cladostephus  and  Sphacelaria  offer  more  visible 
patterns  of  a  kind  at  once  unleaf-like  and  novel.  The  Sphacelaria 
plumosa,  so  wiry  and  feathery,  resembles  those  curious  members  of 
the  animal  kingdom,  the  Sertularice,  as  which  it  is  almost  as  rigid 
and  as  elegant;  while  the  small  tufts  of  the  rare  Sphacelaria 
ramosa  are  again  charming  microscopic  objects. 

The  family  Ectocarpacece  contains  a  fund  of  marvellous  ideas. 
One   more   genus   of    British   olive   weeds   alone   remains   to   be 

S 


Portion  of  Filaments,  Axial  and  Peri- 
pherical,  of  Mesogloia  vermicular  is. 


130 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


mentioned,  consisting  of  two  little  parasitic  species  not  uncommon 
on  the  fronds  of  Chorda  lomentaria ;  but  though  curious  and 
singular  in  construction,  they  offer  nothing  so  tempting  as  many 
of  those  we  have  been  compelled  to  pass  over  in  silence. 

For  the  purpose  of  study,  the  Melanosperms  offer  a  never- 
failing  supply,  always  accessible  at  low  water ;  but  should  oppor- 
tunity arise  of  acquiring  a  knowledge  of  the  Rhodosperms,  with 
their  fairy  forms  and  brilliant  hues,  it  should  not  be  neglected, 


Cladosteph  us  verticillatus. 
Portion  of  a  branch.  One  of  the  ramuli. 

for  these  deep-water  algals  seldom  reach  us  but  in  broken  plants 
washed  ashore  ;  and  dried  specimens,  flattened  and  faded,  cease  to 
be  models  for  study.  As  to  the  Chlorosperms,  the  Ulvce  are  full  of 
grace  and  beauty,  and  in  the  south  of  England  they  are  served  at 
table  as  a  relish  to  roast  meat,  under  the  title  of  laver,  and  which 
is  now  sold  in  many  London  shops.  The  Ulva  linza,  figured  at 
p.  107,  is  a  good  type  of  the  graceful  outline  of  this  elegant 
family  of  sea-weeds. 


SEA- WEEDS. 


*3i 


Oft  beneath  the  warm  and  brilliant  rays  of  summer's  sun,  in 


Portion  of  Sphacelaria  plumosa. 


shallow  skiff,  I  have  glided  on  the  calm  and  polished  surface  of 


i  3  2  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NA  TURE. 


the  sea — the  mirror  of  the  glowing  sky  and  heavens  beyond — 
over  the  dark  forests  of  tangle  waving  in  the  tide,  and  plucked 
the  pellucid  limpets  browsing  on  their  stems  ;  and,  peering  down 
into  the  rugged  dells  below,  have  seen  the  star-fish  crawl  with 
sucker-arms  along  the  rocks,  where  whelks  drill  holes  in  shells 
of  stone-clad  molluscs,  to  feed  upon  their  soft  and  luscious  flesh  ; 
where  sea-anemones,  with  outspread  tentacles,  make  gardens  of 
living  flowers ;  and  awkward  crabs  peep  out  from  darksome  nooks 
at  glittering  fish,  then  scramble  sidelong  back  again  into  their 
holes. 

In  winter,  by  the  raging  waves — when  skaters  swift  o'er 
slippery  ice  with  rapid  pace  were  gliding ;  when  ears  were 
tingling  with  the  biting  cold,  and  tender  people  roasting  over 
blazing  fires — I  have  paced  along  the  congealed  sands  to  see  the 
shell-fish  frozen  hard  and  fast,  glued  to  the  rocks  ;  and  sea- 
weeds, crisp  and  rigid,  recover  life  and  elasticity  in  the  flowing 
tide. 

In  time  of  spring  I  have  hunted  over  the  slippery  meadows  of 
our  shores  for  the  instinct-led  travellers  from  the  deep,  coming  to 
the  shallow  tidal  zone  to  propagate  their  tribes.  And  in  the 
golden  season  I  have  watched  the  sportive  play,  in  rocky  pools 
o'ershadowed  by  these  graceful  weeds,  of  iridescent  annelide  and 
cilia-paddled  beroe — have  tracked  the  skipping  shrimps  along  the 
silvery  sands,  or  have  patiently  followed  the  Patella  vulgaris  in 
its  solemn  march  to  graze  upon  the  verdant  ulvae,  and  again 
returning  at  the  change  of  tide  to  adjust  its  conical  house  with 
stately  nicety  on  its  proper  site. 


III. 


ON  THE   CRYSTALS  OF  SNOW  AS  APPLIED   TO  THE 

PURPOSES  OF  DESIGN. 

By  JAMES  GLAISHER,  F.R.S. 


ON   THE    CRYSTALS    OF    SNOW   AS   APPLIED   TO 
THE   PURPOSES   OF  DESIGN. 


I. 

NOW,  in  the  ordinary  acceptation  of  the  word,  is  sugges- 
tive of  a  soft  flocculent  matter  of  considerable  opacity, 
falling  in  flakes,  and,  as  compared  with  water,  of  little 
density — a  foot  of  fresh-fallen  snow  producing  but  from  a  tenth  to 
a  twelfth  part  of  water.  Snow,  however,  does  not  always  fall  in 
flakes  ;  under  certain  conditions  of  atmosphere  and  temperature  it 
occasionally  falls  in  groups  of  slender  needle-like  particles  or 
spiculae,  which  under  the  microscope  exhibit  no  structural  detail 
worthy  of  remark,  but  are  irregular  and  jagged  in  outline.  This 
is  one  of  the  most  imperfect  forms  of  snow  crystallization,  and 
occurs  generally  at  a  temperature  but  little  above  freezing,  and  at 
the  commencement  of  a  severe  and  continued  frost,  or  immediately 
preceding  a  general  thaw. 

At  other  times  a  light  feathery  snow  may  be  seen  to  fall, 
composed  almost  entirely  of  stars  of  six  spiculae  or  radii,  united  in 
the  centre  by  a  white  molecule.  These  are  seldom  less  than  from 
four  to  five  tenths  of  an  inch  in  diameter,  and  are  generally 
collected  in  tufts  of  half-a-dozen  or  more  together,  which  in  calm 


*36 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


weather  waft  uninjured  to  the  ground.  Sometimes  these  are  mixed 
with  other  stars  of  more  intricate  figure,  to  be  spoken  of  presently. 
Fig.  i  illustrates  this  variety,  and  is  enlarged  to  double  the  pro- 
portions of  the  original. 


Fig.  i. 


Fig.  2. 


Fig.  3- 


Sometimes  a  heavy  fall  of  ordinary  snow  may  be  accompanied 
by  a  number  of  minute  specks,  glistening  among  the  flakes  like 
fragments  of  talc  or  mica,  as  seen  sparkling  in  a  mass  of  granite. 
On    careful    investigation    these    prove    to    be    thin    laminated 


Fig.  4. 


Fig.  5- 


Fig.  6. 


hexagons  of  the  most  perfect   delicacy  and   symmetry  of  form, 

as  shown  in  Fig.  2. 

The  hexagon    and  star  being  the  base  of  all  the  crystals  of 

snow   yet    observed,    we   will    proceed    to   show   how   the   more 

elaborate  figures  are  compounded  of  these  two  primary  elements. 


CRFSTALS  OF  SNOW. 


M7 


To  explain  various  peculiarities  of  structure  which  occur  in 
several  of  the  larger  drawings,  we  will  refer  to  the  process  of 
crystallization  as  carried  on  at  low  temperatures  on  the  surface  of 
still  or  gently-moving  water. 


*ig.  7- 


Fig.  8. 


Fig.  9. 


Water  freezes  at  an  angle  of  60 °.  On  its  first  congelation,  under 
favourable  circumstances  for  observation,  we  perceive  in  parts, 
generally  about  the  centre  and  around  the  margin,  a  corrugation  of 
its  surface.  This  corrugation  presently  discovers  a  series  of  distinct 
figures,  needle-like  in  form,  and  analogous  to  the  spiculae  of  snow. 


Fig.  10.  Fig.  11.  Fig.  12. 

As  the  process  continues,  to  each  of  these  needles,  while  yet 
forming,  a  serrated  incrustation  of  leafy  or  arborescent  character 
is  attaching  itself,  so  that  in  time  the  greater  number  of  them 
become  each  the  centre  of  a  crystalline  pinna,  not  unlike  a  frond 

T 


'3« 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


of  the  lady  fern.  Fig.  25  (page  140)  is  a  sketch  of  one,  the  size  of 
the  original,  as  observed  by  T.  G.  Rylands,  Esq.,  of  Warrington, 
and  sent  to  us  during  the  severe  winter  of  1855.  The  overlapping 
observable  on  one  side  of  the  pinna  is  a  peculiarity  generally  to 
be  found  in  three  out  of  the  six  leaves  forming  the  entire  crystal. 


Fig.  13. 


Fig.  15. 


Fig.  14. 

Fig.  26  (page  141)  represents  the  crystal  when  complete;  the 
drawing  was  made  by  ourselves,  and  gives  with  great  exacti- 
tude the  figure  of  the  needles,  which,  it  will  be  observed,  diverge 
from  the  main  stem  uniformly  at  an  angle  of  6o°.     The  position 


Fig.  16.  Fig.  17.  Fig.  1-8. 

maintained  by  them  around  the  centre  of  the  crystal  is  beautifully 
adaptive,  and  well  worth  examination. 

It  is  not  always  that  the  primitive  spicube  are  divergent 
in  groups  of  six.  At  times  they  arrange  themselves  irregularly  in 
clusters,  and  crystallization  proceeds  with  results  of  a  character 


CRFSTALS  OF  SNOW. 


i39 


somewhat  different,  but  scarcely  less  beautiful,  of  which  Fig.  27 
(page  142)  may  be  considered  a  type.  This  is  analogous  to  the  fan- 
ciful forms  of  frost  seen  on  the  interior  of  a  pane  of  glass,  and  is  fre- 
quently to  be  found  where  the  water  is  very  shallow,  and  where  its 
mixture  with  some  gritty  substance,  or  blade  of  grass,  or  other  ob- 


Fig.  19 


Fig.  20. 


Fig.  21, 


struction,  has  in  all  probability  interfered  with  a  more  geometric 
arrangement.  By  degrees  the  whole  surface  of  the  water  becomes 
interlaced  with  needles  and  pinnae,  whether  singly  or  in  groups, 
and   thin    laminated  surfaces  of  ice  which  cover   all   interstices. 


tig.  22. 


Fig.  23- 


Fig.  24. 


Then,  according  to  external  influences,  the  ice  either  thickens, 
obliterating  all  this  beautiful  tracery,  or  it  melts  away  before  the 
rising  temperature  of  the  day.  It  often  happens,  however,  that 
these  processes  occur  after  dark,  or  that  the  water  freezes  so 
rapidly  as  to  disappoint  the  wishes  of  the  observer.      At  moderate 


140 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


temperatures  these  changes  are  best  observed  ;  but,  in  our 
opinion,  they  are  somewhat  dependent  on  other  atmospheric 
conditions.      The   formation   of    the   needles   is   common    to   the 


Fig.  25. 

freezing  of  water  under  all   circumstances,  and   they  vary  from 
a  few  inches  to  a  few  feet  in  length. 

To  return  to  the  crystals  of  snow.     Fig.  3  (page  136)  is  another 


CRVSTALS  OF  SNOW. 


141 


elementary  figure,  common  to  temperatures  about  the  freezing- 
point  ;  it  is  not  often  less  than  half  an  inch  in  diameter,  and  is  a 
miniature  copy  of  the  water  crystal. 

Another  simple  order  of  figures,  and  containing  within  them- 


Fig.  26. 

selves  the  germ  of  the  most  symmetrical  combinations,  is  that  of 
which  Figs.  4  and  5  (page  136)  are  types  ;  they  exhibit  secondary 
spiculae  diverging  from  the  principal  radii  at  an  angle  of  60 °. 


142 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


Around  the  simple  it  frequently  happens  that  a  secondary  and 
smaller  star  is  arranged,  as  in  Fig.  6  (page  136),  the  radii  of  which 
are  intermediate  between  those  of  the  former.  An  angle  of  300  is, 
however,  of  unfrequent  occurrence,  and  it  seems  probable  that  in 


Fig.  27. 


this  and  similar  cases  it  is  the  union  of  two  crystals  of  distinct 
hexagonal  formation. 

Sometimes  it  happens  that  the  secondary  spiculae,  which  we 
see  in  Figs.  4  and  5,  are  continued  down  the  main  radii  until  they 
form  a  contact  with  each  other,  as  in  Fig.  7  (page  137).  The  star 
thus  enclosed  about  the  centre  generally  becomes  laminated  and  of 


CRVSTALS  OF  SNOW. 


'43 


great  transparency.  In  other  varieties,  as  in  Fig.  8  (page  137),  it 
is  intersected  by  the  rays  of  the  secondary  or  intermediate  crystal. 
Having  traced  the  elementary  principles  of  these  figures  to  the 
first  formation  of  a  simple  nucleus,  we  will  proceed  to  the  con- 
sideration of  the  more  compound  varieties,  in  which  the  nucleus  is 
a  conspicuous  element  of  construction. 


Fig.  28. 


The  figures  we  have  been  considering,  although  possessed  of 
unity  of  design  in  a  high  degree,  are  found  to  exhibit  no  great 
perfection  of  structural  detail  when  examined  beneath  a  lens ; 
those  that  we  are  about  to  inquire  into  belong  to  a  more  perfect 
order,  much  more  minute  and  very  compound. 


144 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


Fig.  28  is  a  figure  of  this  class,  much  enlarged  and  drawn  as 
seen  beneath  a  microscope.  It  was  highly  crystallized,  and  the 
angles  and  planes  of  which  it  is  composed  were  sharply  and  well 
defined.  The  prisms  at  the  end  of  the  radii  were  cut  into  facets, 
and  glistened  with  brilliancy,  as  did  the  six  prisms  around  the 
centre.      The  radial  arms  were  sharply  cut,  six-sided  shafts,  very 


Fig.  29. 

different  from  the  snowy  rounded  spiculae  of  the  elementary  figures. 
It  was  easily  discernible  to  the  naked  eye,  and  principally  those 
parts  which  are  white  in  the  engraving,  and  which  communicate 
to  the  copy  very  much  the  effect  of  the  original  when  under  the 
full  influence  of  direct  light.    The  centre  is  laminated,  hexagonal  in 


CRYSTALS  OF  SNOW. 


H5 


form,  and  within  it  we  perceive  the  secondary  star  of  prisms ;  also 
that  each  addition  to  the  radii  diverges  at  an  angle  of  6oQ. 

Fig.  29  is  another,  highly  crystallized,  and  composed  of  parallel 
prisms,  divergent  from  the  radial  arms  at  an  angle  of  6o°,  and 
without  nucleus.  The  irregular  blade-like  terminations  arise  from 
an  ill-advised  eagerness  in  the  observation  of  their  originally  very 


Fig.  30. 

complicated  structure,  by  which  they  were  in  a  moment  dissolved, 
without  injury,  however,  to  the  symmetry  of  the  figure. 

Fig.  30  is  a  beautiful  compound  of  the  higher  order  of 
crystallized  bodies  with  the  more  elementary,  the  nucleus 
belonging  to  the  former,  and  the  radii  at  their  extremities  to  the 

u 


146 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


latter.  This  at  first  sight  appears  an  anomaly ;  but  we  explain  it 
on  the  supposition  that  the  entire  structure  of  the  original  crystal 
has  been  of  a  high  order,  the  shafts  six-sided,  as  they  remain 
still  at  their  base,  and  the  leafy  incrustrations  to  have  been 
regularly  distributed  prisms,  as  in  the  preceding  figure  ;  that  the 
crystal,  in  its  descent,  has  passed  through  various  temperatures  of 


Fig.  31. 

intense  cold,  probably  exchanged  for  a  warmer  at  one  instant  of 
time,  in  which  it  has  partially  thawed,  and  again  passing  into  a 
cold  stratum  in  approaching  the  ground,  has  been  once  more 
congealed,  giving  rise  to  the  white  opacity  and  irregular  form  of 
its  terminations.     And  this  explanation  is  the  more  reasonable,  as 


CRFSTALS  OF  SNOW. 


HI 


will  be  gathered  from  a  description  of  the  dissolving  or  thawing  of 
these  bodies. 

Fig.  31  is  a  crystal  seen  just  previous  to  its  returning  to  the 
primitive  drop  of  water.  Originally  composed  of  the  ordinary 
radial  arms,  each  supporting  prisms  of  the  form  seen  in  Fig.  29, 
and  with   a   simple   hexagonal   nucleus,    under   the   influence   of 


Fig.  32. 

a  very  slightly  increased  temperature  the  rigidity  of  each  line  has 
become  relaxed,  whilst  the  crystalline  matter,  all  but  fluid  and  no 
longer  heaped  up  into  prisms,  is  distributed  over  a  wider  area, 
according  to  the  laws  of  attraction  and  corresponding  area  of 
surface. 


148 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


A  very  different  order  of  figures  are  those  of  which  Figs.  32, 
33,  34,  and  35  are  types.  The  originals  were  exceedingly 
small — so  minute,  indeed,  that  the  specks  containing  all  these 
beauties  of  detail  were  almost  inappreciable  to  the  naked  eye.  It 
will  readily  be  perceived  that  they  differ  greatly  from  the  order 
arising  out  of  the   primitive  star  or  its   secondary  radii.      The 


Fig.  33- 

base  of  these  must  be  referred  to  the  hexagon,  as  shown  at  Fig.  2. 
The  mostr  highly  elaborate  of  our  illustrations,  shown  at  Fig.  33, 
exhibited  a  succession  of  planes  raised  one  above  another,  the 
centre  of  each  radial  arm  intersected  by  a  slender  crystalline  shaft 
laden  with  delicate  prisms.      Fig.  35  preserves  more  the  form  of 


CRYSTALS  OF  SNOW. 


149 


the  ordinary  hexagon,  and  was  cut  very  regularly  into  facets. 
Of  Figs.  34  and  35  we  were  unable  to  observe  the  exact  disposi- 
tion of  the  raised  surfaces,  and  have  delineated  the  outline  only  : 


Fig.  34- 

these  figures  fell,  with  several  others  far  more  complicated,  during 
the  continuance  of  a  very  unusual  degree  of  cpjd  for  these 
latitudes. 


1 5o  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


II. 


We  have  thus  far  endeavoured  to  show  the  true  bases  of 
construction,  and  how  that  crystallization  proceeds  onwards 
from  the  simple  forms  to  the  more  complex,  and  have  selected 
from  numerous  varieties  a  few  of  the  best  types  illustrative 
of  this  progress.  Our  limits  will  scarcely  permit  us  further 
to  individualise  these  beautiful  creations  ;  yet,  not  to  mislead, 
it  is  necessary  to  refer  to  an  intermediate  order,  in  which  the 
hexagon  star  is  laden  with  divergent  spiculae  between  groups 
of  prisms.  Fig.  36,  selected  from  this  very  numerous  class  of 
figures,  was  one  of  several  observed  during  the  cold  weather, 
following  upon  the  general  thaw,  which  terminated  the  long- 
continued  and  severe  frost  of  1855.  The  spiculae  were  icicle-like, 
of  the  utmost  delicacy,  opaque,  and  well  defined ;  the  prisms,  on 
the  contrary,  were  watery,  almost  rounded,  and,  as  it  seemed,  on 
the  verge  of  dissolution.  The  entire  figure  had  the  appearance  of 
two  distinct  orders  of  formation — the  prisms  which  belong  to  a 
very  low  temperature,  and  the  spiculae  which  are  commonly 
formed  at  and  about  the  freezing-point.  Fig.  37  is  another  of 
the  same  class,  and  in  a  very  intermediate  state ;  the  additions  to 
the  main  radii  are  neither  prisms  nor  spiculae,  yet  partaking  of 
the  character  of  both  :  its  peculiarity  consists  in  the  tertiary 
incrustations  being  placed  downwards  towards  the  centre.  This 
form  has  been  observed  only  during  very  severe  cold. 

Fig.  38  is  somewhat  analogous  to  the  crystals  of  water ;    its 


CRVSTALS  OF  SNOW. 


151 


centre  is  hexagonal,  but  the  prisms  are  irregular  crystalline 
incrustations  of  the  utmost  delicacy  and  transparency ;  it  was  of 
large  size,  fully  half  an  inch  in  diameter,  and  glistening  like  a 
fragment  of  talc  among  the  snow-flakes,  was  discernible  at  a 
considerable  distance. 

Fig.  39  (page  156)  is  a  specimen  of  a  double  crystal ;  that  is, 


Fig.  35- 
two  similar  crystals  united  by  an  axis  at  right  angles  to  the  plane 
of  each.     It  is  highly  complex,  and  the  effect  of  each  is  more  than 
doubled  by  the  arrangement.     Crystals  so  united   are  not  unfre- 
quent  in  severe  weather. 

During   one   winter   our   observations   numbered    nearly   two 
hundred  varieties. 


'52 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


The  series  of  small  drawings  given  on  pages  137,  138,  and 
139,  were  made  with  a  lens  of  moderate  power,  but  they  are 
not  equal  in  value  or  structural  detail  to  those  drawn  beneath 
the  microscope.  They  are  among  the  most  elementary  figures 
observed ;  and,  as  illustrative  of  the  first  principles  of  forma- 
tion,   are   chiefly   worthy   of  consideration.      Of  more   elaborate 


Fig.  36. 


figures  drawn  beneath  the  microscope,  besides  those  more  im- 
mediately referred  to  in  the  text,  examples  are  given  in  Figs.  40, 
41,  and  42. 

The  idea  of  observing  snow  crystals  is  by  no  means  original. 
We  know  for  certain  that  Aristotle  observed  them  ;  also  Descartes, 


CRTSTALS  OF  SNOW. 


*53 


Greu,  Kepler,  and  Drs.  Nettes  and  Scoresby  of  modern  times. 
Sir  Edward  Belcher  also  devoted  a  considerable  degree  of  atten- 
tion to  the  study  of  the  crystals  of  snow  in  the  Arctic  regions. 
There  the  radial  arms  were  seldom  less  than  an  inch  in  length, 


Fig.  37> 


and  might  be  seen,  according  to  Sir  Edward  Belcher,  drifted  in 
heaps  into  the  crannies  and  recesses  of  the  ice.  They  were 
seldom  to  be  obtained  in  a  perfect  condition,  generally  separating, 
by  reason  of  their  weight  and  size,  on  descending  to  the  ground. 


x 


15+  ART- STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


III. 


Having  brought  to  a  close  all  that  is  here  necessary  to 
say  respecting  the  formation  of  these  bodies,  and  the  posi- 
tion they  occupy  in  regard  to  scientific  inquiry,  we  may  now 
turn  to  a  consideration  of  their  capabilities  to  suggest  new 
forms  in  decorative  design,  as  applied  to  the  industrial  arts. 
Being  ourselves  desirous  to  promote  the  adoption  of  the  appro- 
priate as  well  as  the  simple  beauty  of  truth  in  ornament, 
we  will  first  inquire  how  far  these  figures  are  in  accordance 
with  those  general  principles  of  arrangement  of  form  which 
in  all  ages  and  countries  have  constituted  the  truly  beautiful 
in  art. 

These  are  summed  up  briefly  in  the  propositions  contained  in 
the  opening  chapter  of  Mr.  Owen  Jones's  "  Grammar  of  Orna- 
ment."     We  extract  the  following  : — 

"Proposition  3. — As  Architecture,  so  all  works  of  the  Decora- 
tive Arts  should  possess  fitness,  proportion,  harmony,  the  result  of 
all  which  is  repose. 

"Proposition  5. — Decoration  should  never  be  purposely  con- 
structed :  that  which  is  beautiful  is  true,  that  which  is  true  is 
beautiful. 

"Proposition  8. — All  ornament  should  be  based  upon  a 
geometrical  construction. 

"  Proposition  9. — As  in  Architecture,  so  in  the  Decorative  Arts, 
every  assemblage  of  forms  should  be  arranged  on  certain  definite 


CRVSTALS  OF  SNOW. 


155 


proportions ;  the  whole  and  each  particular  member  should  be  a 
multiple  of  some  particular  unit. 

"Proposition  10. —  Harmony  of  form  consists  in  the  proper 
balancing  and  contrast  of  the  straight,  the  inclined,  and  the 
curved." 

Further   on,   from   the    same    high    authority,    we   receive   as 


Fig.  38. 


an  axiom — "That  there  can  be  no  perfect  composition  where 
either  of  the  three  primary  elements  is  wanting — the  straight, 
the  inclined,  and  the  curved,  or  where  they  are  not  so  harmonized 
that  the  one  preponderates  over  the  other  two."  In  the  crystals 
of  snow  we  perceive  these  last  conditions  are  implicitly  fulfilled, 


156 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


inasmuch    as   they  include  the   varieties,    straight,    angular,    and 
curved,  of  which  the  angular  has  a  decided  preponderance. 

With  regard  to  the  proportions  of  number  on  which  these 
figures  are  based,  we  shall  find  them  almost  all  deficient  in  the 
maintenance  of  a  ratio,  water  crystallizing  at  an  angle  of  6o°,  a 
fact    exemplified    in    the    radial    arms    and    the   secondary   and 


Fig.  39- 

tertiary  additions,  which,  always  produced  at  the  same  angle,  are 
characteristic  of  the  greater  number  of  these  crystals.  Thus  they 
can  be  considered  suggestive  only  of  more  complete  designs — the 
centre,  in  fact,  of  a  bordering  or  pattern-work,  to  be  completed 
round  them  according  to  the  intended  application,  and  with  due 


CRVSTALS  OF  SNOW. 


'57 


reference  to  those  ratios  of  number  which  are  found  most  accept- 
able in  composition. 

Founded  upon  a  strictly  geometric  base,  and  a  uniform  repeti- 
tion of  a  certain  concordant  irregularity  of  parts,  bound  together 
in  one  harmonious  unity  by  the  laws  of  circular  composition, 
which    serve   to   lend    beauty   to   their   constructive   details,    and 


Fig.  40. 

constitute  the  archeus  of  the  figure,  we  are  impressed  with  a 
conviction  of  their  truth  and  conformity  to  the  natural  principles 
of  beauty. 

The  impulse  created  in  their  favour  is  thus  subsequently  con- 
firmed   on   rational    and   acknowledged   grounds   of    admiration. 


158 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


This  is  the  more  satisfactory  that,  belonging  to  no  school  of 
architecture  or  design,  they  may  be  considered  as  originating  a 
new  order  of  forms  for  the  further  supply  or  extension  of  those  so 
long  acknowledged  and  admired.  We  do  not,  however,  consider 
that  they  will  equally  well  assimilate  with  all  or  any  of  the  orders 
of  decorative  art.     It  appears  to  us,  according  to  the  means  placed 


Fig.  41. 


at  our  disposal  for  arriving  at  a  conclusion,  that  they  are  analogous 
in  many  respects  to  the  numerous  specimens  of  angular  composi- 
tion which  belong  to  the  mediaeval  period  of  Byzantine  art. 

It   may  not   be   altogether  foreign   to   the    subject   briefly   to 
consider  the  united   power   of  geometric  figures,    in   conjunction 


CRVSTALS  OF  SNOW. 


i59 


with  colour,  to  produce  the  striking  and  beautiful  effects  which 
form  so  important  a  feature  in  Byzantine  and  Moresque  mosaic 
(but  particularly  the  former)  specimens  of  art. 

The  base  of  Byzantine  mosaic  is  principally  the  relation  of 
the  hexagon  to  the  triangle,  upon  which  base  almost  innumerable 
combinations  have  been  constructed.      These    Byzantine  mosaics 


Fig.  42. 


are  always  extremely  simple  in  structure,  some  being  made  up 
entirely  of  the  triangle,  others  of  stars  either  six  or  eight  rayed, 
singly  or  enclosed  in  a  hexagon  or  octagon  placed  at  intervals, 
and  united  by  the  more  simple  figure  of  the  triangle,  which, 
arranged   in   groups,  serve  as  connecting  links  from    one   to  the 


i6o 


ART- STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


other.  The  whole  composition  is  rendered  either  sparkling  or 
monotonous  according  to  the  .employment  of  contrasted  effects  or 
a  limited  and  uniform  range  of  colour,  and  is  admirably  illus- 
trative of  how  the  uniformity  of  the  geometric  figure  may  be 
broken  up  and  destroyed,  its  very  character  changed,  indeed, 
according   to   the  system    of    colouring   adopted — an    illustration 


Fig.  43- 

still  further  confirmed  by  a  study  of  the  varied  and  evolved  designs 
on  a  part  of  the  encaustic  pavement  of  the  Byzantine  Court  at  the 
Crystal  Palace,  which,  described  in  shades  of  neutral  tint  through- 
out, upon  a  ground  of  the  same  colour,  renders  it  difficult  for 
the  eye  to  detect  any  variation  of  pattern. 

The   specimens   of  Moresque  mosaic  with   which  we  are  ac- 


quainted  differ  somewhat  in  character  from  that  which  we  have 
been  considering.  Based  upon  the  square  and  its  affinities,  it  is 
constructed  mainly  with  reference  to  the  ratios  of  eight,  four,  and 
twelve.  It  is  less  glittering  in  colour  than  the  Byzantine,  and 
attracts  the  eye  more  to  masses  than  to  fragments. 

The  figures  of  snow  are  nearly  allied  to  the  principles  of  these 
decorative  styles  of  art,  based  as  they  are  upon  a  system  of 
angular  geometry.  We  perceive,  also,  that  the  primitive  base  of 
the  crystals  is  the  leading  figure  of  mosaic,  founded,  as  most  of  it 
is,  upon  the  hexagon  and  its  combinations,  though  occasionally 
admitting,  with  great  effect,  the  employment  of  the  octagon. 
Thus  they  seem  naturally  suggestive  of  an  extension  of  the  forms 
common  to  mosaic,  and  may  be  the  means  of  eliciting  fresh 
combinations  scarcely  less  beautiful  than  those  transmitted  to 
us  from  the  past. 

The  fitness  of  mosaic  for  the  purposes  of  decoration  is  evident, 
on  the  ground  of  its  conformity  to  certain  fixed  principles  of  truth 
which  scarcely  permit  of  deviation.  One  of  the  oldest  of  the 
mechanical  arts,  originating  in  experimental  combinations  with 
cubes  solid  and  transparent,  subsequently  improving  as  the 
science  of  geometry  became  more  generally  understood,  it  is 
now,  in  the  hands  of  some  of  our  most  eminent  manufacturers,  not 
the  least  important  among  the  industrial  agents  of  the  present 
day,  as  may  be  seen  in  the  beautiful  encaustic  and  painted  tiles 
for  pavements  and  decorative  purposes  generally,  executed  by 
Messrs.  Minton  &  Co.,  of  Stoke-upon-Trent. 

One  great  fault  of  the  decorative  designs  of  the  present  day 


Y 


r62  ART- STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

is  the  want  of  "  appropriate  "  ornament  to  the  purposes  in  view, 
and  the  mixture  of  schools  or  styles  of  art,  which  characterize  so 
many  of  the  patterns  commonly  produced  for  domestic  and  even 
higher  applications — a  mixture  too  often  involving  the  entire 
destruction  of  truth,  fitness,  and  proportion,  the  three  essential 
elements  of  beauty.  In  the  magnificent  work  on  the  "  Principles 
of  Ornament/'  by  Mr.  Jones,  we  have  an  entire  history  of  the 
past  in  architectural  design,  classified  into  schools,  the  origin 
and  progress  of  each,  either  traced  or  traceable  in  connection 
with  the  period  at  which  it  flourished,  and  the  people  who  gave 
it  birth.  We  may  therefore  anticipate  that  the  pure  and  beautiful 
so  made  known  amongst  us  may  exercise  an  important  and 
beneficial  influence  on  design,  from  its  highest  to  its  lowest 
applications. 

We  do  not  forget,  however,  that  the  art  of  mosaic,  taking  its 
rise  beneath  the  sunny  skies  of  Italy  and  Greece,  and  glittering 
even  now  on  the  walls  and  beneath  the  cloisters  of  the  Byzantine 
churches  of  Italy  and  Sicily,  and  within  the  mosques  and  palaces 
of  the  East,  accords  rather  with  the  genius  of  the  South  and  the 
gorgeous  taste  of  the  East  than  with  the  less  florid  tone  of  more 
northern  lands  ;  and  a  thorough  understanding  of  the  conditions 
under  which  it  so  long  assimilated  with,  and  continued  to  con- 
stitute a  dazzling  feature  in,  the  decoration  of  two,  if  not  three, 
of  the  highest  styles  of  architecture — the  Moresque,  Byzantine, 
and  Arabian — is  necessary  to  enable  us  to  profit  to  the  full  by 
its  capabilities  as  an  industrial  agent.  Nor  do  we  forget  that  the 
rise  of  mosaic  (we  are  speaking  of  its  conventional  varieties)  was 


CRFSTALS  OF  SNOW.  163 

accompanied  by,  or  was  rather  the  result  of,  the  decline  of  art, 
when  for  a  period  a  mechanical  process  usurped  the  place  of 
higher  efforts  of  design  and  fancy. 

For  the  very  reason,  however,  that  the  art  and  its  imitations 
must  be  to  a  great  extent  mechanical,  we  could  wish  to  see  its 
range  of  utility  still  further  extended.  Not  admitting  of  wide 
deviations  from  fixed  principles,  we  would  prefer  to  see  it 
substituted  for  the  large  mass  of  nondescript  patterns  to  which 
we  have  already  made  allusion.  And  our  facilities  are  great  for 
introducing  it  into  more  general  use ;  for  in  the  same  way  that 
the  painter's  art  has,  with  the  utmost  truthfulness  of  effect,  repro- 
duced for  our  study  and  admiration  representations  of  the  elaborate 
inlayings  of  marble  and  glass,  with  which  the  originals,  centuries 
ago,  were  constructed,  we  may  carry  its  imitation  successfully  into 
almost  every  branch  of  manufacture  or  decoration  ;  and,  whilst 
preserving  the  spirit  of  the  combinations,  unfettered  by  the 
constructive  difficulties  of  the  original  work,  we  may  engraft  new 
figures,  and  originate  new  styles  of  pattern,  perhaps  available 
for  a  variety  of  applications. 


IV. 


An  attempt  to  adapt  a  revival  of  Byzantine  glass  mosaic 
to  various  household  elegancies  has  within  the  last  few  years 
been  made  by  Mr.  George  Stephens,  of  Pimlico,  who,  after 
considerable  study  of  the  mosaics  of  antiquity,  has  designed 
a  large  variety  of  elaborate  and  beautifully  executed  patterns 
for  tables,  stands,  panellings,  candelabra,  &c.  In  the  speci- 
mens that  we  have  seen  his  combinations  have  been  based, 
many  of  them  upon  the  hexagon  and  its  varieties,  and  several 
upon  the  octagon,  which  is  necessarily  more  removed  from  the 
simplicity  of  the  Byzantine  school.  In  the  opinion  of  Mr.  Stephens 
the  figures  of  snow  are  highly  suggestive  of  a  still  further  exten- 
sion of  the  forms  known  in  mosaic,  and  he  considers  that  they 
will  materially  aid  in  the  construction  of  new  figures.  We  believe 
that  it  is  his  intention  shortly  to  attempt  an  adaptation  of  some  of 
them  to  the  purposes  of  his  art. 

We  feel  that  we  cannot  sufficiently  admire  the  structural  detail 
of  the  greater  number  of  these  productions,  and  the  rich  effects  of 
colour  united  in  their  composition.  But  here  we  may  remark, 
that  to  render  the  ancient  Byzantine  mosaic  an  appropriate  deco- 
rative agent,  it  is  necessary  that  the  artist  should  not  copy  im- 
plicitly from  the  works  of  the  past,  but  seek  most  to  maintain 
between  it  and  surrounding  influences  the  same  relation  that 
formerly  existed  between  it  and  the  people  under  whose  hands  it 
attained  such  distinguished  pre-eminence.      As  we  have  already 


CRFSTALS  OF  SNOW.  165 

said,  the  art  originated  beneath  the  skies  of  Italy  and  Greece,  and 
with  it  the  system  of  bright  and  glittering  colours  which  rendered 
it  so  perfect  in  itself,  and  in  its  relation  to  all  surrounding  things. 
Deprived  of  these  bright  influences  of  climate,  we  find  it  in  our 
own  country  no  less  beautiful  in  itself,  but  wanting  in  a  due  har- 
monious relation  to  the  tone  of  colour  it  is  brought  in  contact  with. 
To  remedy  this — to  naturalise  the  art,  in  fact — the  artist  should  be 
content  to  trust  rather  to  harmony  of  design  than  to  chromatic 
effects  ;  so  that  the  eye,  uncaught  by  a  general  sensation  of  bril- 
liancy and  glitter,  may  repose  upon  the  quiet  harmony  of  the 
design ;  and  this  remark  we  make  as  applying  more  or  less  to 
all  mosaic,  and  entering  as  a  matter  of  consideration  into  every 
application  of  which  it  is  capable  in  this  country,  though  more 
particularly  in  reference  to  the  especial  description  executed  by 
Mr.  Stephens. 

In  rejecting  strong  chromatic  effects,  however,  we  would  not 
be  understood  to  sanction  neglect  of  the  very  material  aid  afforded 
by  colour  in  giving  life  and  purpose  to  mosaic;  but  we  would 
have  it  studied  with  a  view  to  its  creating  as  many  varieties  of 
pattern  as  can  possibly  result  from  the  introduction  of  a  limited 
range  of  colour  upon  a  uniform  series  of  designs.  For  instance, 
how  many  varieties  of  pattern  the  eye  is  able  to  trace  from  the 
simple  repetition  of  a  six-rayed  star  of  uniform  colour  upon  a 
ground  broken  into  triangles  by  the  introduction  of  two  other 
colours  to  complete  the  triple  harmony !  This  is  an  unfailing 
charm  in  mosaic :  however  simple  or  however  complex  the  con- 
struction of  the  design,  viewed  from  a  distance,  the  eye  is  con- 


1 66  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

stantly  discovering,  without  mental  effort,  fresh  combinations 
which,  arising  out  of  natural  and  fixed  laws,  communicate  plea- 
sure to  the  beholder. 

To  encaustic  tile-work  and  its  imitations  the  figures  of  snow 
appear  peculiarly  suggestive ;  and  it  is  remarkable  that  a  few  of 
the  patterns  preserved  to  us  from  antiquity  are  exactly  similar  to 
the  nuclei  of  some  of  the  snow  crystals.  In  this  application, 
far  more  than  in  the  conventional  glass  mosaic  and  its  imi- 
tations of  which  we  have  been  speaking,  we  are  compelled  to 
seek  effect  in  symmetry  of  design*  Necessarily  excluded  from 
imparting  the  idea  of  raised  surfaces,  such  being  inconsistent  with 
the  intention  of  flooring,  which  is  to  present  a  level  surface  to 
the  eye  and  feet,  we  are  also  confined  to  a  very  limited  range  of 
colour,  in  order  not  to  interfere  with  the  decorations  of  the  walls 
and  ceilings,  and  the  manufacture  of  encaustic  tiles  being  in  itself 
limited  to  the  employment  of  but  few  colours.  Thus  excluded 
from  the  rich  and  subtle  harmonies  of  colour,  and  the  relievo  of 
light  and  shade,  our  attention  is  principally  directed  to  the  design 
which,  in  regard  to  this  application,  should  combine  simplicity 
with  uniformity  of  outline,  and  be  easily  referable  to  a  purely 
geometric  base.  And  here  we  may  add,  in  regard  to  the  figures 
of  snow,  that,  whether  in  outline  or  in  relievo,  they  are  equally 
symmetrical.  In  the  one  case  they  are  simply  enlarged  copies  of 
the  general  effect  to  the  naked  eye ;  in  the  other  they  present  to 
us  structural  details  only  visible  by  the  employment  of  a  high- 
power  lens,  or  as  seen  by  the  aid  of  a  microscope. 

An  equal  range  of  adaptation    is   likewise  open   to   them   in 


CRYSTALS  OF  SNOW.  167 


regard  to  floor-cloth,  which  involves  attention  to  the  conditions 
above  mentioned  as  referring  to  tile-work,  but  in  a  less  degree, 
inasmuch  as  its  more  household  and  domestic  applications  allow 
a  somewhat  greater  latitude  in  fancy  and  colour.  As  suitable  for 
canvas,  they  will  admit  of  various  supplementary  borderings  and 
intricacies  of  pattern,  conceived  around  them  in  the  spirit  of  the 
original  design,  and  serving  as  a  means  for  the  introduction 
of  the  colours  most  commonly  employed  in  this  branch  of  manu- 
facture. 

In  regard  to  the  figures  of  snow  we  have  two  distinct  sug- 
gestive ideas  in  reference  to  their  application, — the  one,  that  of 
ingrafting  them  into  different  styles  of  ornament  for  their  further 
extension  into  new  forms ;  the  other,  that  of  their  adoption  to 
various  decorative  purposes  now  usurped  by  designs  or  patterns 
which,  in  part  sanctioned  by  use,  are  greatly  censurable  on  the 
grounds  of  fitness  and  taste.  In  the  latter  spirit  we  consider 
that  they  may  be  most  usefully  applied  to  paper-hangings, 
although  of  late  in  this  branch  of  design  there  has  been  a  mani- 
fest improvement.  Not  long  ago  the  "  artist "  who  presided  over 
this  department,  and  whose  influence  was  felt  more  or  less  in 
every  home  of  the  kingdom,  had  no  guide  but  his  own  ill-educated 
and  distorted  will  ;  he  threw  things  together  without  the  least 
regard  to  harmony  of  colour,  fitness  of  proportion,  or  form  of  any 
kind,  and  called  the  heterogeneous  mass  "  a  design."  Latterly  he 
has  had  better  opportunities  for  the  acquisition  of  knowledge  ;  but 
what  is  of  far  more  importance,  he  has  had  better-informed  critics. 
In  some  instances  his  task  has  preceded,  in  others  it  has  followed, 


that  of  his  customers ;  but  assuredly  we  do  not  now  often  see 
upon  our  walls  the  monstrous  perpetrations  which  disgraced  those 
of  our  childhood.  If  the  paper-hanger  will  examine  this  collec- 
tion of  suggestions  from  Nature — from  Nature  as  she  exhibits  only 
one  phase  of  grace  and  beauty — we  feel  sure  that  he  will  be 
at  once  convinced  that  their  adoption  will  be  of  immense  value  to 
him. 

There  is  one  application  yet  to  mention,  which  we  have  reserved 
to  this  place  as  involving  somewhat  lengthy  consideration — that 
of  their  adaptation  to  the  manufacture  of  earthenware  and  por- 
celain. The  ungainly  and  unmeaning  spots  that  are  so  often  put 
upon  plates,  and  the  distorted  ornament  which  so  frequently 
degrades  cups  and  saucers  and  jugs  for  ordinary  domestic  use, 
we  hope  may,  to  a  great  extent,  be  displaced  by  these  snow 
crystals,  which,  varied  to  infinity,  would  cause  the  eye  and  mind 
to  receive  that  refreshment  which  arises  from  the  true  and  beau- 
tiful ;  nor  are  we  without  hope  that  they  may  ultimately  be 
received  into  the  higher  application  to  porcelain.  We  all  know 
that  porcelain  has  long  enjoyed  a  monopoly  of  the  most  tasteful 
designs  that  art  could  suggest,  whether  of  birds,  flowers,  medal- 
lions of  figures,  or  arabesques  ;  but  we  are  in  hopes  that  they 
may  suggest  a  few  novelties  of  designs  to  this  the  most  favoured 
medium  for  the  display  of  the  natural  and  beautiful  in  art.  This 
hope  of  itself  suggests  the  question,  How  far  have  the  beauty  and 
symmetry  of  the  geometric  figure  been  acknowledged  and  em- 
ployed hitherto  in  their  designs  ?  The  answer  to  this  question 
involves    an    inquiry  into   the   history  of  designs  as   applied   to 


pottery,  from  its  first  crude  attempts  at  the  delineation  of  natural 
objects  to  the  present  time,  when,  both  in  England  and  abroad, 
it  has   attained  to   such  great  perfection.      As  a  distinct  inquiry 
this  is   scarcely  less   interesting  than   instructive,  leading,   as  it 
does,  the  student  in  design  to  a  correct  knowledge  of  that  which 
is  beautiful  and  appropriate   rather  than  conventional.      As    an 
important   aid    to    such    knowledge,   the   Ceramic    collection    at 
the    South    Kensington    Museum   offers    a    means   of    study   to 
the    student    in    ceramic    design.      The    most    crude    attempts, 
dating  from  the  conclusion  of  the  fifteenth  and   the  beginning 
of    the    sixteenth    centuries,    are    easily   distinguishable    by   the 
rude    outlines   they    exhibit  of  men    and    animals   and   flowers : 
in     some    cases    strictly   imitative,    so    far   as    the    skill   of    the 
workman  has  permitted ;  in  others,  fanciful  and  grotesque.      In 
some  specimens  belonging  to  this  period  of  art  are  attempts  at 
creative  design    in   the   geometric   precision  with  which   similar 
forms  of  leaves  and  interlaced  patterns  are  represented,  chiefly 
described  in   shades  of  the  same  colour  upon  a  uniform  ground, 
and  differing  much  in  regard  to  the  accuracy  with  which  they  are 
executed.     Some  of  the  subjects  chosen   are  religious,  including 
representations   of  our   Saviour ;    some   allegorical ;    and   others, 
again,  heraldic  devices.     The  rude,  but  flowing,  and  sometimes 
evolved,  designs  of  the  interlaced  and  outline  patterns  are  chiefly 
borrowed  from  leaves  and  flowers,  rather  than. based  on  principles 
of  geometry ;  the  colouring  also  is  bold  and  prominent,  in  con- 
formity with  the  spirit  of  the  design,  and  exhibits  the  primaries 
blue,  red,   and  yellow,  but  slightly  tempered  by  the  milder  and 

z 


1 7o  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

subsidiary  tints,  upon  which,  at  a  later  time,  the  painters  of 
Majolica  knew  so  well  how  to  rest  their  most  soft  and  agreeable 
effects. 

Of  the  Raphael  ware,  so  well  known  and  so  highly  prized  by 
connoisseurs,  little  here  need  be  said.  Raphael,  in  his  early 
youth,  is  supposed  to  have  devoted  some  time  to  the  painting  of 
Majolica,  and  hence  its  name  at  this  period  and  for  some  time 
beyond.  Whether  or  not  the  easy  grace  and  spirited  style  of  these 
paintings,  chiefly  allegorical,  though  representing  sometimes 
passages  from  history,  and  the  harmonious  softness  of  the 
colouring,  give  intrinsic  value  to  the  most  trifling  specimens  of 
the  art,  whether  for  ornament  or  domestic  use  (and  many  rich 
specimens  still  remain  to  attest  their  value,  and  the  exuberant 
taste  and  imagination  of  those  painters  who  were  content  to  trust 
their  creations  of  fancy  to  so  brittle  a  medium),  to  them  the 
designers  of  the  present  day  remain  indebted  for  a  certain 
freedom  and  unconventional  display  of  art,  which,  restrained  and 
modified,  long  exercised  an  influence  on  design,  and  is  traceable 
even  now. 

A  few  years  later  an  entirely  new  class  of  designs  was 
originated  by  Palissy,  master  potter  to  Francis  I.  This  eminent 
ceramic  artist,  born  in  France,  was  the  originator  of  the  Palissy 
ware,  scarcely  less  known  than  that  of  Raphael.  His  works  are 
executed  in  relievo,  and  are  distinguished  from  others  of  the 
period  in  the  choice  of  subjects,  which  are  chiefly  drawn  from 
natural  objects,  such  as  plants,  reptiles,  fishes,  &c.  Among  the 
specimens  known  by  the  name  of  Palissy  ware  are  rustic  baskets 


CRYSTALS  OF  SNOW.  i7i 

designed  on  a  strictly  geometric  base  of  divergent  lines  from  the 
centre  to  the  circumference,  partly  in  relievo,  and  very  effective  in 
style  and  composition.  The  chief  merit  of  this  artist  consists  in 
his  fidelity  to  Nature,  and  an  original  whimsicality  of  conception. 
Passing  on  from  Palissy,  we  come,  many  years  later,  to  specimens 
of  china  of  a  tasteful  degree  of  ornament,  that  wTould  do  no 
discredit  to  the  porcelain  works  of  the  present  day.  Here,  in  the 
central  medallion,  is  a  group  of  figures,  Raphaelesque  in  their 
easy  grace  of  outline,  yet  highly  studied,  and  claiming  the  rank  of 
a  finished  picture. 

The  Berlin  porcelain  illustrates  the  perfection  of  that  union 
which  combines  the  imitation  of  the  beautiful  in  Nature  with  the 
less  sensuous  beauty  of  the  geometric  figure.  In  the  Sevres  porce- 
lain, in  the  same  collection,  the  geometric  figure  rises  to  higher 
importance,  forming  in  the  beautiful  "Versailles  Service"  a 
framework  for  the  jewels  which  enrich  the  exquisite  centre 
medallions. 

The  impression  we  derive  from  retracing  the  history  of  the 
past  is,  that  the  geometric  figure  has  rarely  been  employed  as 
a  principal  agent  in  decoration.  We  are  speaking  still  in 
reference  to  the  period  we  have  been  considering,  and  which  is 
one  calculated  to  trace  with  effect  the  progress  we  have  in  view. 
Prominent  among  the  earlier  specimens  is  the  delineation  of 
simple  forms  borrowed  from  Nature,  repeated  with  indifferent 
fidelity  of  execution,  and  spread  over  the  entire  surface  of  the 
piece;  whilst  in  later  times,  when  the  mechanical  processes 
improved  and  admitted  of  greater  accuracy,  we  find  it  restricted  to 


172  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

light  and  artificially  constructed  borderings,  so  arranged  as  to 
lend  additional  beauty  to  the  freedom  of  colour  and  design 
elsewhere  displayed ;  and  we  gather,  also,  that  if  in  the  works  of 
high  art  we  find  it  nowhere  unmixed  with  designs  of  a  less  formal 
character,  there  is  scarcely  a  work  that  is  not  indebted  to  the 
grave  and  conventional  arrangement  of  pattern  founded  upon  a 
genuine  knowledge  and  elucidation  of  its  principles. 

It  has  ever  been  greatly  against  the  very  general  adoption  of 
geometrically  constructed  figures  to  the  purposes  of  porcelain,  that 
the  unaided  hand  of  the  draftsman  is  insufficient  to  insure  the 
requisite    accuracy   of    outline  —  a   difficulty   which    even    at    the 
present  day  limits  to  a  very  great  extent  their  employment  in  this 
department  of  art.      Still,   we  are  led  to  hope  that  the  figures 
of    snow   may  prove   suggestive   of    a    new  basis   on   which    to 
construct  designs  no  less  symmetrical  than  those  which  we  have 
seen  to  proceed  from  other  and  better-known  sources  ;  whilst  the 
rate  of  modern  improvement  in  most  branches  of  industry  leads  us 
to   hope   that   this   difficulty  before   long   may  become   less   for- 
midable, and  that  improvements  in  printing  will  enable  manufac- 
turers  to   repeat  with   tolerable  cheapness   patterns  which   have 
been  confined  to  the  more  costly  articles  of  luxury.      Of  modern 
applications    one    in    particular  occurs   to   us — it    is    that    they 
may  aid  in  the  formation  of  a  set  of  ice-plates  for  the  dessert 
or  supper  table.     We  can  imagine  the  ground  of  the  plates  a  clear 
light    blue ;    in    the    centre    may   be    the    crystal,    selecting    in 
preference    from    those    forms  which    are    most    crystalline    and 
arborescent ;    among  them,  that  most  graceful  of  all,  the    water 


CRFSTALS  OF  SNOW.  173 


crystal,  distinguishing  it  from  the  ground  by  shades  of  grey, 
which  should  be  so  distributed  as  to  impart  to  the  copy  the  frosted 
effect  of  the  original.  Around  the  centre,  and  immediately 
beneath  or  upon  the  raised  margin  of  the  plate,  might  be 
arranged  a  circular  bordering,  similar  to  that  we  have  described 
as  surrounding  the  margin  of  a  pond  on  its  first  congelation, 
when  the  needles,  becoming  incrusted  with  crystalline  deposit, 
assume  the  appearance  of  frosted  ferns. 

There  is  yet  another  application  that  suggests  itself  to  us, 
although  the  beautiful  designs  on  porcelain  executed  by  Messrs. 
Copeland  &  Co.  scarcely  leave  anything  to  be  desired  by 
the  most  fastidious ;  we  refer  to  the  painting  of  tiles  or  slabs 
of  porcelain,  to  be  mounted  in  frames  of  silver,  or  wood,  for 
ornamental  or  domestic  purposes,  and  for  which,  of  late,  there  has 
been  a  large  and  increasing  demand.  Fig.  44  (page  174)  is 
designed  for  this  application  from  one  of  the  snow  crystals. 

To  turn  to  yet  another  and  far  wider  scope  which  may  hence 
be  given  to  the  cotton-printer,  millions  of  "  dresses  "  issue  every 
year  from  Manchester.  For  those  which  are  intended  to  clothe 
"  the  masses  "  there  is  usually  little  attempt  at  design.  A  simple 
form  of  a  single  colour  is  all  that  is  sought  for,  and  the  puzzle  is, 
how  to  obtain  variety.  Here  is  a  book  of  patterns,  no  one  of 
which  has  ever  been  used  ;  leaf  after  leaf  may  be  turned  over, 
"  and  still  find  something  new  " — something  that  may  be  copied 
as  it  presents  itself,  something  that  will  be  suggestive. 

Our  references  have  been  made  to  but  a  few  of  the  arts  which 
may  be — which   must   be — largely   influenced    by  this   power  to 


'74 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


resort  to  another  means  of  teaching ;  but  it  is  obvious  that  there 
is  no  branch  of  manufacture  which  may  not,  to  some  extent, 
be  benefited  by  it.     Let  the  student  give  the  subject  a  moment's 


Fig.  44. 


thought,  and  he  will  be  convinced  of  this  ;    let  him  look  down 
to  his  carpet,  or  up  at  his  ceiling ;  let  him  turn  to  the  cover  of  the 


CRYSTALS  OF  SNOW.  175 


book  he  is  perusing,  notice  any  part  of  a  lady's  dress,  or  of  his 
own,  where  ornamentation  is  admissible ;  let  him,  in  short, 
consider  any  object,  anywhere,  under  any  circumstances,  and 
then  examine  the  few  examples  we  set  before  him  in  these  pages, 
and  he  will  at  once  perceive  how  much  of  harmony,  of  truth,  of 
beauty,  may  be  obtained  by  an  intellectual  study  of  these  forms, 
which  are  neither  more  nor  less  than  Nature's  teachings  from  a 
book  hitherto  unopened. 


IV. 


THE  SYMMETRICAL  AND  ORNAMENTAL  EORMS  OF 

ORGANIC  REMAINS. 

By  ROBERT  HUNT,  F.R.S. 


A  A 


THE  SYMMETRICAL  AND  ORNAMENTAL  FORMS 
OF  ORGANIC  REMAINS. 


I. 


HE  most  useful  as  well  as  the  most  ornamental  devices 
which  have  sprung  from  the  exercise  of  human  ingenuity 
I  have  all  been  founded  upon  the  varied  and  beautiful 
creations  which  Nature  has  presented  to  us.  It  is  not  within  the 
limits  of  human  power  to  create,  but  from  the  impressions  made 
upon  the  mind  an  unlimited  variety  of  combinations  may  be 
formed.  By  the  mental  kaleidoscope  an  infinite  change  of  form  is 
produced  by  the  re-arrangement  of  a  few  simple  elements  of 
beauty.  The  ideal  head  of  the  Grecian  sculptures  is  but  a  refined 
reproduction  of  the  lines  of  grace  and  beauty  which  the  observant 
artists  had  seen  in,  and  selected  from,  the  intellectual  features  of 
the  educated  Athenians.  Architecture,  too,  has  liberally  borrowed 
from  the  perfections  of  the  human  form.  In  the  symmetry  of  the 
Ionic  columns,  and  in  the  graceful  strength  and  grouped  elegance 
of  the  Caryatides,  we  trace  the  best  proportions  of  the  perfect 
woman  ;  and  in  the  flowing  beauty  of  their  ornamentations  we 
may  discover  a  reproduction  of  some  of  those  caprices  which  are 
the  spontaneous  growth  of  the  female  mind.     Architecture  has  no 


less  liberally  borrowed  its  styles  and  ornaments  from  other 
natural  sources :  from  the  arched  cavern  and  the  bowery  forest 
tradition  draws  the  form  of  the  Egyptian  temple  and  the  Gothic 
fane.  The  chalice-like  flower  of  the  lotus  of  the  Nile  ornaments 
the  columns  of  Luxor ;  the  acanthus  foliage  decorates  those  of 
Corinth ;  and  in  numerous  other  instances  the  artist  has  sought 
to  weave  the  simplicity  of  vegetable  forms  into  the  texture  of  his 
work,  for  the  purpose  of  insuring  a  general  character  of  lightness 
and  elegance. 

Whether  the  ancient  potter  selected  the  shapes  of  his  fictile 
manufactures  from  the  foliage  of  the  forests  of  his  land  has  been 
frequently  discussed.  It  is  sufficient,  at  present,  to  know  that 
the  elegant  curves  of  the  Athenian  and  Etrurian  vases,  which 
have  through  all  periods  been  regarded  as  beautiful,  owe  this 
high  appreciation  to  the  simple  fact  that  they  are  true  to  the  lines 
which  Nature  has  herself  adopted.  The  true  is  always  beautiful, 
and  in  whatever  form  it  may  address  itself  to  the  mind,  it  exerts 
over  it  an  uncontrollable  power  for  good.  The  impulses  of  Nature 
are  ever  in  the  direction  of  perfection,  and  we  find,  even  in  the 
exercise  of  the  mysterious  physical  forces  which  bind  the  atoms  of 
matter  into  a  mass,  that  a  constant  tendency  is  exhibited  towards 
an  arrangement  which  shall  observe  the  utmost  symmetry.  In 
the  inorganic  world  we  have  crystalline  forms  exhibiting  an 
obedience  to  the  most  perfect  geometrical  laws ;  and  in  organic 
creation — from  the  lowly  lichen  to  the  stateliest  tree,  from  the 
infusorial  inhabitants  of  a  drop  of  water  up  to  man — we  have 
molecule  combining  with   molecule  in  a  myriad  ways,  but  in  all 


of  them   producing  results  which   charm   by  their  adaptation  to 
circumstances,  and  in  the  perfection  of  every  organ. 

The  efforts  of  man  to  convey  to  the  canvas  the  resemblance  of 
humanity — to  impress,  by  the  agency  of  a  few  colours  upon  his 
tablet,  a  reflection  of  the  mental  operation  as  it  is  seen  "  breathing 
through  the  face "  in  love  and  sympathy,  or  disturbing  the 
features  with  agony  or  sorrow — is  but  an  exalted  effort  of  that 
desire  which  moves  the  entire  race  to  copy  the  phenomena  of 
Nature  as  they  present  themselves  to  our  senses.  It  is  the 
prevailing  character,  and,  indeed,  the  distinguishing  feature,  of 
the  human  race,  that  it  delights  in  imitation  :  the  child  in  its  play, 
and  the  man  of  talent  in  his  studio,  are  equally  exemplifications 
of  this  fact.  Man  has  ever  gone  to  Nature  for  his  inspirations. 
If  we  examine  the  rude  productions  of  the  savage  who  is  awaking 
from  his  merely  animal  existence,  and  over  whom  mind  is 
beginning  to  assert  its  power,  we  discover  that  his  first  impulses 
are  to  gleam  from  the  organized  forms  around  him  such  objects  as 
he  conceives  will  add  something  to  the  adornment  of  his  body. 
When  he  commences  to  produce  any  of  those  aids  to  existence 
which  are  the  earliest  efforts  of  technical  art,  we  still  see  he 
rudely  attempts  to  copy  some  familiar  natural  form.  Whether  we 
select  from  Greece  "  those  faultless  productions  whose  very 
fragments  are  the  despair  of  modern  art,"  the  almost  breathing 
marbles  of  Phydias — whether  we  take  the  sun-baked  pottery  of 
ancient  Egypt  or  of  Central  America,  the  "  art-manufactures  "  of 
a  primitive  people,  or  those  manifestations  of  an  educated  taste 
which  Greece,   Rome,  and  modern  Europe  afford,  we  shall  find 


that  in  all  alike  the  effort  to  imitate  the  works  of  Nature  is  the 
prevailing  tendency.  And,  beyond  this,  we  shall  learn,  too,  that 
where  the  simple  beauties  of  Nature  have  been  approached — 
seldom  have  they  been  realised — the  art-production  has  become 
the  glory  of  the  age  and  the  boast  of  the  country  to  which  it 
belongs.  We  sometimes  find  that  human  intellect,  proud  of  its 
comparatively  high  achievements,  quits  that  almost  stern  sim- 
plicity which  distinguishes  Nature,  and  aspires  to  produce  effects 
by  violent  contrasts  and  glaring  characteristics  ;  but  the  result  is 
invariably  the  fate  of  Daedalus,  whose  flight  on  waxen  wings  was 
punished  by  a  fearful  fall.  The  departure  from  Nature  in  the 
works  of  art  marks,  like  a  widespreading  mildew,  the  decay  of 
nations  ;  and  this  is  readily  accounted  for.  As  good  taste  inva- 
riably indicates  a  feeling  of  the  presence  of  that  intellectual 
beauty, 

"  The  awful  shadow  of  some  unseen  power," 

which  consecrates  all  that  it  shines  upon,  and  gains  an  ascendancy 
over  the  gross  sensualities  of  life,  so  a  departure  from  it  exhibits 
the  operations  of  those  feelings  which  have  their  origin  in  the 
depravity  of  the  race. 

Our  artists  and  our  artisans  have  sought  busily  over  the 
surface  of  the  earth  for  subjects  on  which  to  labour.  Herb,  shrub, 
and  tree,  leaf  and  flower,  have  been  copied  to  ornament  the  works 
of  their  hands.  The  sea  has  yielded  its  organic  forms,  and  the 
workman  has  sought,  amidst  the  finny  tribes  and  the  shelly 
wonders  of  the  great  deep,  for  subjects  to  aid  his  decorative 
designs.      The    insect,   the    bird,    and    the    beast    have    equally 


FORMS  OF  ORGANIC  REMAINS.  183 

ministered  to  the  exercise  of  fancy  ;  and  the  inventive  powers  of 
the  imaginative  have  not  unfrequently  attempted  to  blend  the 
three  kingdoms  of  Nature  in  one  device,  in  the  eager  search  for 
that  novelty  which  generally  gains  a  host  of  admirers.  Leigh 
Hunt  with  truth  exclaims,  "We  know  not  a  millionth  part  of  the 
wonders  of  this  beautiful  world  ;  "  and  it  is  but  slowly  that  science 
is  discovering  to  us  new  subjects  of  admiration  ;  but  though 
slowly,  science  is  steadily  doing  so.  The  truths  of  science  are 
constantly  serving  the  progress  of  art,  and  the  more  we  free 
the  labours  of  the  philosopher  and  the  experimentalist  from  the 
technicalities  which  are  too  frequently  only  retained  to  give 
a  false  appearance  of  learning,  the  more  certain  will  be  the 
advantages  to  be  derived  by  the  student  of  beauty  from  the 
labours  of  stern  induction.  The  union  of  Vulcan  and  Venus  tends 
to  the  diffusion  of  peace  and  happiness. 

Although  Natural  History  is  found  giving  its  aid  to  almost 
every  division  of  ornamental  art,  there  is  one  branch  of  it, 
Geology,  which  has  rendered  but  little  service  to  the  artist.  Yet 
here  is  a  vast  field,  spread  over  an  earth-wide  space  and  compre- 
hending almost  infinite  time,  teeming  with  forms  the  result  of  the 
most  varied  organizations,  which  has  scarcely  yet  been  touched. 
This  arises  from  the  circumstance  that  the  study  of  organic 
remains  is  itself  a  science  of  very  recent  date.  Palaeontology 
is  but  of  yesterday ;  yet  it  has  achieved  important  results.  The 
study  of  the  forms  of  animal  life  which  existed  in  the  earth 
previous  to  the  creation  of  the  present  races  which  inhabit  it  is 
replete  with  the  highest  interest.     As  Astronomy  penetrates  the 


1 84  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

mysteries  of  space,  so  Geology  pierces  the  arcana  of  time.  The 
rock  formations  tell  of  the  earth's  mutations,  and  the  remains 
which  they  hold,  as  histories  of  former  ages,  show  that  the  beings 
which  possessed  the  earth  as  a  dwelling  were  as  perfectly 
adapted  to  their  conditions  of  existence  as  any  living  examples 
of  creative  intelligence  can  be.  Nor  were  they  wanting  in  beauty. 
A  study  of  the  cabinets  of  the  curious — or  of  the  metropolitan  and 
many  local  museums — would  at  once  carry  conviction  to  the  mind, 
that  amidst  the  host  of  fossil  remains  with  which  we  are  now 
acquainted  is  to  be  found  a  new  variety  of  forms  admirably 
adapted,  by  their  symmetry  and  general  character,  for  the  purposes 
of  ornament. 

It  will  be  found  that  stored  in  the  rocks  are  creations  which 
lived  and  breathed  ere  yet  the  great  mutations  had  occurred  which 
give  to  the  earth  its  present  physical  features.  From  the  coral-like 
structures  of  the  Laurentian  rocks — probably  the  earliest  evidences 
existing  of  any  organized  structure — we  may  pursue  our  studies 
over  the  infinite  variety  of  form  which  the  Cambrian  and  the 
Silurian  rocks  preserve,  until  we  arrive  at  that  period  when  the 
Old  Red  Sandstone  sea,  teeming  with  life,  washed  the  rock  of  that 
archipelago  which  has  grown  into  the  British  Isles.  Advancing 
to  the  study  of  yet  more  recent  rocks,  we  may  select  the  inhabit- 
ants of  inland  seas  and  the  immense  savannahs  of  an  early  world, 
which  for  delicacy  of  structure  and  elegance  of  design  are  not  to 
be  surpassed  by  any  of  the  productions  of  organic  life  now 
existing.  Here,  then,  is  a  yet  unploughed  field  from  which  the 
art-manufacturer    may   cull   fresh   forms.      We    can    only   direct 


attention  to  the  source,  and  give  a  few  illustrations  in  proof  of  our 
assertions  :  having  done  this,  \vc  must  leave  the  industrious  artist 
to  search  for  himself  in  geological  cabinets  and  palaeontological 
plates  for  those  forms  which  may  suit  his  purposes  and  please  his 
taste.  With  the  exception  of  two  highly  imaginative  pictures  by 
John  Martin,  of  "The  Country  of  the  Iguanodon,"  illustrating  Dr. 
Mantell's  "Wonders  of  Geology,"  and  "The  Book  of  the  Great  Sea- 
Dragons,"  by  Mr.  Thomas  Hawkins,  in  which  a  realisation  of  the 
condition  of  the  earth  during  the  period  when  it  was  the  abode  of 
those  monstrous  reptiles  whose  fossilised  bones  tell  the  tale  of 
their  ferocity  and  power,  is  attempted  and  ably  conceived,  art  has 
not  ventured  into  this  abyss  of  time. 

Whether  the  hydras  of  superstition  or  the  griffins  and  dragons 
which  are  preserved  in  heraldic  bearings  are  dim  outshadowings 
of  those  ancient  days,  preserved  like  a  myth  amongst  men,  it  were 
vain  to  speculate,  although  the  speculation  is  fraught  with 
interest.  It  is,  however,  curious  that  we  find  those  strange 
remains  of  the  old  world  linked  to  superstitions  which  have  their 
origin  since  the  introduction  of  Christianity. 

It  is  therefore  evident  that  those  remarkable  fossil  forms  must 
have  excited  the  wonder  of  man  ere  yet  science  bent  to  the  task 
of  studying  them.  The  graceful  form  of  the  Nautilus,  which  now 
enjoys  existence  in  our  tropical  seas,  is  familiar  to  all.  A  large 
variety  of  molluscous  animals  of  the  same  genera  have  existed 
through  all  time ;  and  their  remains  found  in  the  fossil  state  prove 
them  to  have  been  among  the  earliest  inhabitants  of  the  ancient 
ocean.      In   nearly   all   the  rocks    of  a   limestone   character   the 

B  B 


remains  of  Ammonites — the  ancient  Nautilus — have  been  found. 
In  the  Oolite,  the  Lias,  and  the  Chalk,  varieties  of  these  elegant 
shells  are  constantly  discovered,  and  nearly  three  hundred 
species  have  been  named.  From  these  we  select  a  few,  which 
will,  we  think,  show  that  they  are  well  adapted  for  ornamental 
purposes. 

The  first  we  give  is  the  Ammonites  Eudesianus  (Fig.  i),  which  is 
found  in  the  inferior  Oolite,  a  variety  of  the  sandstone  rocks ;  the 
specimen  from  which  our  illustration  is  taken  being  from  the  sand- 


Fig,  i. 

stone  rocks  of  Caen,  so  well  known  in  this  country  from  the  great 
quantity  employed  in  our  architectural  ornaments.  This  example 
is  remarkable  for  the  perfection  of  the  spiral  lines  and  the 
beautiful  disposition  of  the  ribs  or  elevated  portions,  which  serve 
to  strengthen  the  delicate  chambered  shell. 

The  Ammonites  cordatus  of  Sowerby  (Fig.  2)  is  distinguished 
by  a  spiral  of  a  different  order  from  that  of  Eudesianus.  Its  ribs 
forming  graceful  waving  lines,  and  terminating  in  a  denticulated 


FORMS  OF  ORGANIC  REMAINS. 


187 


edge,  give  a  very  symmetrical  character  to  the  architecture  of  this 
variety. 

The  Ammonites  crtstagalli  Fig.  3),  in  which  we  have  an  arrange- 


Fisr.  2. 


ment  of  the  convolutions  not  very  unlike  the  last-named  species, 
differs  from  it  in  the  disposition  of  those  folds  which  form  the  sup- 


Fig.  3. 


ports  of  the  arch  of  the  shell,  by  which  a  very  charming  though 
simple  character  is  obtained. 


iS8 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


The  Ammonites  muticus  (Fig.  4),  found  in  great  abundance  in 
the  marls  of  the  Lias,  is  remarkable  for  the  very  curious  arrange- 
ment of  tubercles  or  spines,  which  are  formed  by  the  elongation  of 
the  folds  of  the  shell.  Notwithstanding  the  general  defect  which 
arises  from  the  repetition  of  angular  lines,  we  have  in  this  shell  an 
example  of  the  harmony  which  may  be  produced  by  them  when 


Fig.  4. 


arranged  upon  a  uniform  system.  The  radiating  effect  of  these 
tubercles  ranged  around  the  involutions  of  the  shell  is  very 
pleasing. 

The  Ammonites  Grenouilloxi  (Fig.  5)  offers  another  variety, 
which  shows  the  folds  gradually  being  elevated,  as  these  approach 
the  mouth  of  the  shell,  into  bosses,  by  which,  of  course,  increased 
strength  is  secured  where  the  shell  becomes  more  open,  and  con- 
sequently weaker ;  at  the  same  time  they  give  a  pleasing  variety 
to  the  form  of  the  shell  itself. 


FORMS  OF  ORGANIC  REMAINS. 


189 


The  Ammonites  contrarius  (Fig.  6)  presents  many  distinguishing 
characteristics,  which  are  important  to  the  naturalist  as  distinctive 
markings,  and  furnish  the  artist  with  a  variety  of  simple  elegance 
which  deserves  his  study.  The  peculiar  arrangement  of  the  ribs, 
curving  off  right  and  left  from  a  line  running  along  the  centre  of 
the  shell,  gives  rise  to  the  formation  of  a  series  of  festoon-like  ribs, 
which  add  much  to  the  general  beauty  of  this  species. 


Fig.  5- 

"  The  general  principle,"  remarks  Dr.  Buckland,  "  ol  dividing 
and  subdividing  the  ribs,  in  order  to  multiply  supports  as  the 
vault  enlarges,  is  conducted  nearly  on  the  same  plan,  and  for  the 
same  purpose,  as  the  divisions  and  subdivisions  of  the  ribs  beneath 
the  groin  work  in  the  flat  vaulted  roofs  of  the  florid  Gothic  archi- 
tecture." In  all  these  arrangements,  and  also  in  the  bosses  or 
tubercles,  we  have  varieties  giving  both  additional  strength  and 
beauty.  A  striking  uniformity  is  found  to  prevail  in  even  those 
shells  of  the  Ammonites  which  seem  the  most  complicated  ;  and 


190 


ART- STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


the  elegance  of  their  general  appearance  will  be  found  to  be  due 
to  the  repetition,  at  regular  intervals,  of  one  symmetrical  system 
of  forms.  In  many  of  these  fossil  shells  the  pearly  plates  are 
dovetailed  together  in  a  curious  and  beautiful  manner,  the  regular 
disposition  of  the  sutures  producing  a  very  elegant  foliated 
appearance.      The  charm   of  all  these  forms,   and  also  of  those 


Fig.  6. 


fossil  shells  which  are  allied  to  the  Ammonites,  consists  in  the 
pleasing  impression  which  is  given  by  the  gracefully  curved 
outline,  and  the  waving  lines  by  which  the  shells  are  banded. 

Among  the  Pectens — a  class  of  shells  common  to  the  Sussex 
chalk — will  also  be  found  a  great  number  of  forms  which, 
although  not  unlike  many  modern  species,  differ  from  them  in 
some  striking  features,  and  which,  independently  of  their  novelty, 
are  so  very  elegant  that  they  seem  peculiarly  fitted  for  ornamental 
purposes.      It  has  been  with  much  difficulty  that  we  have  chosen 


FORMS  OF  ORGANIC  REMAINS. 


191 


two  or  three  illustrations  from  this  class,  and  we  still  feel  doubtful 
if  our  selections  exhibit  the  most  favourable  samples  of  theii 
symmetry. 

The   Pcctcn   quiiiquccostatus   of  Forbes,    the    Janira   Atava   of 


Fig.  7 


D  Orbigny  (Fig.  7),  is  a  beautiful  semicircular  shell,  with  a  regularly 
denticulated  edge,  its  surface  being  covered  with  fine  transverse 


Fig.  8. 

striae.     The  woodcuts  of  the  Pecten  or  Janira  striatacostata  and  the 
Pecten  Dujardinii  (Figs.  8  and  9),  serve  to  exhibit  other  varieties 


192 


ART- STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


of  these  fossils,  and  at  the  same  time  to  show  the  elegant  curva- 
tures of  these  shells,  when  viewed  in  different  positions. 


Fig.  9. 
The  Trigonia  carinata  (Figs.  10  and  1 1),  one  of  a  class  of  fossils 


Fig.  10 


Fig.  11. 


which  has  particularly  engaged  the  attention  of  Agassiz,  is  also 


FORMS  OF  ORGANIC  REMAINS. 


193 


found  in  the  Cretacean  series.  It  is  figured  in  two  different  posi- 
tions, that  the  elegant  outline  and  the  ornamental  radiating  striae, 
regular  tubercles,  and  denticulated  margin  may  be  fully  seen. 

In  the  Cardita  we  have  the  same  heart-shaped  form,  but  the 
ornamental  surface  is  in  many  respects  different.  The  regular 
curved  lines  proceeding  from  the  hinge  of  the  shell,  which  is  itself 
most    delicately  formed,   present'   in   the    Cardium    mutonianum 


Fig.  12. 

(Fig.  12),  the  tuberculata  of  Sowerby,  a  most  pleasing  arrangement 
of  striations.  The  regularity  of  these,  as  shown  in  the  woodcut, 
particularly  recommends  this  specimen  and  others  of  its  class  as 
admirably  adapted  for  ornamental  purposes,  where  very  delicate 
and  elaborate  workmanship  can  be  admitted. 

The  Op  is  Sabandiana  (Fig.  13)  is  another  of  these  elegant  shells 
more  remarkable  for  the  regular  form  of  its  outline  than  for  any 

C  C 


i94 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


elaboration  of  the  striae  which  traverse  it,  in  this  respect  standing 
in  pleasing  contrast  with  the  preceding  figure. 


Fig.  13- 
Among  the  Trigonia  will  be  found  a  vast  variety  of  the  most 
symmetrical  forms,  most  of  which  are  elegantly  ornamented. 


Fig.  14. 

The  two  representations  which  we  have  given  of  the  Trigonia 
scabra  (Figs.  14  and   15)  will  convey  a  general  idea  of  the  more 


FORMS  OF  ORGANIC  REMAINS.  ,95 


striking  characteristics  of  this  class  of  fossils,  which  are  found 
distributed  abundantly  over  the  Portland  rocks.  The  manner  in 
which  the  folds  of  the  shells  overlap  each  other  is  singular,  and 
gives  to  them  often  a  very  striking  resemblance  to  the  foldings  of 
leaves  in  the  leaf-bud  of  plants.  The  curved  lines,  formed  by 
the  small  bosses  regularly  elevated  from  the  stria?,  running  trans- 
versely to  these  lines  in  many  species,  give  an  exceedingly  pleas- 


Fig.  15. 
ing  outline,  which  certainly  adapts  these  Trigonia,  from  the  variety 

of  forms  thus  produced,  to  the  purposes  of  the  art-manufacturer 
in  a  peculiar  manner. 

By  the  wonderful  transmutation  of  organic  structures,  by  those 
natural  processes 

"  Which  turned  the  ocean-bed  to  rock, 
And  changed  its  myriad  living  swarms 
To  the  marble's  veined  forms," 


196  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

we  have   preserved  specimens  of  the  early  creations,  rivalling  in 
beauty  any  of  those  which  now  exist. 

If  we  can  but  show  that  a  series  of  novelties  for  art  may  be 
found  by  searching  over  the  charnel-houses  of  the  ancient  world, 
possessing  the  charm  of  symmetry  and  that  beauty  of  arrange- 
ment and  decoration  which  adapts  them,  as  we  believe,  to 
numerous  ornamental  purposes,  we  shall  be  satisfied.  We  do  but 
suggest  an  examination.  We  have  confined  ourselves  to  a  few  of 
the  numerous  remains  of  animal  life.  "  The  sermons  in  stones  " 
are  varied  beyond  the  conception  of  those  who  have  not  attempted 
to  read  them.  Between  the  earliest  attempts  of  Nature  to  form  a 
cell  in  which  life  should  exert  its  mysteries,  up  to  the  most 
elaborated  and  gigantic  form  which  ever  swam  in  the  ancient 
waters  or  roamed  in  the  wide  savannahs,  there  is  one  unceasing, 
never-failing  effort  to  multiply  the  beautiful,  and  to  make  it 
conformable  to  the  useful.  In  conclusion,  we  may  again  remark 
that  whether  we  seek  to  copy  from  Nature  her  older  or  her  more 
recent  works,  we  shall  find  in  them  all  that  peculiar  charm  which 

"  Can  so  inform 
The  mind  that  is  within  us — so  impress 
With  quietness  and  beauty — and  so  feed 
With  lofty  thoughts," 

that  the  results  of  that  study  will  be  the  production  of  beautiful 
works,  all  tending,  by  their  spells,  to  elevate  humanity. 


FORMS   OF  ORGANIC  REMAINS.  197 


II. 


In  the  previous  chapter  we  confined  ourselves  to  a  selection  of  a 
few  fossil  shells,  with  the  hope  of  drawing  the  attention  of  the  art- 
manufacturer  to  a  source  whence  he  may  gather,  from  thousands 
of  examples,  forms  of  the  utmost  symmetry,  which  appear  to  fit 
themselves  in  a  peculiar  manner  for  his  especial  purposes.  The 
beauty  of  vegetable  forms  has,  through  all  time,  won  the  attention 
of  the  artist.  The  lotus  and  the  acanthus  are  rendered  classical  by 
their  numerous  adaptations  to  ornamental  uses.  The  ivy  and  the 
laurel,  the  nepenthe  and  the  convolvulus,  with  numerous  other 
plants  and  flowers,  are  to  be  found  moulded  and  painted  on  works 
of  ornament  and  utensils  for  domestic  use  through  all  ages. 

Numerous  and  ever  graceful  as  are  the  forms  of  the  living 
vegetable  world — and  these  have  been  extensively  copied — there 
is  a  vast  field  within  which  diligent  search  will  discover  a  great 
variety  of  plants,  which  are  no  less  beautiful  and  far  less  common 
than  their  living  analogues,  in  the  bygone  flora  preserved  so 
strangely  in  those  strata  which  mark  the  mutations  of  our 
mysterious  world. 

The  flora  of  the  Carboniferous  period  was  of  a  most  extra- 
ordinary character,  and  luxuriant  to  an  extent  far  exceeding  even 
that  which  is  now  exhibited  in  the  forests  of  equatorial  climes. 
Growing  most  rapidly  and  of  a  lax  tissue,  these  plants  were  of 
short  duration,  and  were  after  death  rapidly  converted  into  a  mass 
of  uniform  structure,  such  as  we  have  now  exhibited  in  every  bed 


198 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


of  fossil  fuel.     Three  hundred  species  of  plants  belong  to  the  Coal 


formations  of  Great   Britain  alone 


and  it  is  found  that  local 
causes,  with  which  we  are 
not  acquainted,  have  modi- 
fied in  a  strange  manner 
the  plastic  vegetation  of  this 
period;  and  in  what  ap- 
pear to  be  analogous  posi- 
tions we  find  whole  genera 
and  even  orders  of  plants  of 
very  opposite  botanical  cha- 
racter, presenting  a  greater 
disparity  of  vegetation  than 
countries  the  most  remote 
in  geographical  position.* 
Thus  within  a  small  area 
we  have  a  variety  of  strange 
forms,  few  of  which  do  not 
adapt  themselves  for  orna- 
mental purposes. 

Fig.  1 6  is  the  Pecopteris 
lonchitica  or  Mantellt,  a  fern 
abundantly    found     in     the 


*  See  Dr.  Hooker  "  On  the  Vege- 
tation of  the  Carboniferous  Period," 
Memoirs  of  the  Geological  Survey  of 
Great  Britain,  Gfc,  vol.  ii. 


FORMS  OF  ORGANIC  REMAINS. 


199 


coal-beds  of  Newcastle-on-Tyne,  which  is  indeed  allied  to  some 
of  the  existing'  ferns  of  New  Zealand,  but  differing  from  them  in 
many  of  its  markings.  The  graceful  arrangement  of  the  frond 
particularly  distinguishes  this  species. 

Our  next  figure,  the  Pecopterts  orcopteridius  (Fig.  17),  is  copied 
from  a  specimen  found    in  the    coal  shale  of  France,  as  is    also 


Fig.  17. 


Fig.  1 


Fig.  18,  the  Asplenites  nodosus,  although  this  singularly  and  prettily 
marked  plant  is  frequently  found  in  other  coal  districts.  In  the 
ferns  of  the  present  period  we  have  none  which  exactly  resemble 
these  varieties,  and  they  appear  capable  of  being  arranged  by  the 
artist  into  ornaments  of  an  exquisitely  graceful  character. 

Of  these  kinds  numerous  varieties  exist  in  the  fossil  state,  in 
which  the  alternating  arrangements  of  the  fronds,  and  the  systems 


200 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


of  venation,  present  many  pleasing  differences.  These  petrified 
plants,  which  grew  in  the  enormous  deltas  of  our  island  and  the 
Continent  which  now  form  the  known  coal-fields,  are  often 
preserved  with  a  delicacy  which  we  could  scarcely  have  expected 
from  the  conditions  of  putrefaction  and  rapid  disintegration  which 
must  have  gone  on  around  them.     And  not  unfrequently  we  have 


Fig.  19. 

singularly  beautiful  remains  of  the  dissected  leaves  of  these  plants 
(Fig.  19),  this  being  effected  doubtless  by  the  action  of  water  on  the 
softer  portions  of  the  leaf. 

The  Sphenopteris  tridactylites,  which  exhibits  in  the  arrange- 
ment of  its  fronds  one  of  the  most  symmetrical  forms  to  be  found 
among  this  elegant  class  of  plants,  can  scarcely  be  sufficiently 
exhibited  in  the  space  we  are  enabled  to  afford.     It  is  abundant  in 


FORMS   OF  ORGANIC  REMAINS. 


201 


the  shales  of  the  mines  of  Montrelais.  In  the  same  district  is  also 
found  the  Ncu  ropier  is  Heterophylla  (Fig.  20),  which  is  remarkable 
for  the   arrangement  of  its  fleshy  leaves  and  the  regularity  of  its 


Fig.  20. 

venations.  It  must  be  remembered  that  our  drawing  only  repre- 
sents one  of  the  fronds.  The  grouping  of  the  whole  on  the  straight 
and  slender  stem  is  very  beautiful. 

The    Pecopteris    Whitbiensis   (Fig.    21),    which   presents   many 

D    D 


202 


ART- STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


differences  from  the  other  forms,  is  copied  from  a  specimen  found 
in  a  nodule  of  argillaceous  ironstone  from  the  lower  shale  at 
Cloughton,  and  certainly  it  presents  many  points  of  interest. 

Among  the  most  remarkable  and  characteristic  plants  of  the 
coal  formation  is  the  Stgillarza,  of  which  extraordinary  trailing 
plant  upwards  of  sixty  species  have  been  described. 


Fig.  21. 

These  plants  are  generally  but  a  few  feet  in  height,  though 
sometimes  two  yards  broad. 

Although  of  universal  occurrence,  it  is  singular  that  it  is 
unaccompanied  by  any  evidence  of  branches,  leaves,  flowers,  or 
fruit.  The  peculiarly  lax  condition  of  this  enormous  tree  fern  has 
prevented  the  preservation  of  many  of  the  beautiful  markings  by 
which  the  trunk  must  have  been  distinguished. 


FORMS  OF  ORGANIC  REMAINS. 


203 


In  our  selection  from  such  as  have  been  discovered  we  have 
given  two  striking  varieties,  the  first  the  Sigillaria  elegans  (Fig.  22), 
as  it  is  figured  by  Brongniart,  and  the  Sigillaria  Defrancii 
(Fig.  23)  from  St.  Ambroise,  both  of  them  distinguished  by  the 
beauty  of  their  markings.  It  will  be  evident  upon  examination 
that  these  strange  vegetable  wonders  of  an  early  world  bear  a 
relation  to  the  recent  Coniferae ;  but  this  subject,  which  is  one  of 
anxious  dispute  among  fossil  botanists,  need  not  detain  us.     Amid 


big.  22. 

the  many  varieties  of  Sigillariae  and  Lepidodendrons  which  are 
associated  with  them  numerous  exquisitely  delicate  markings 
occur.  The  sections  of  these  plants  too  present,  in  their  medullary 
rays  and  slender  vascular  tissue,  systems  of  arrangement  which 
are  curious  and  ornamental. 

Having  suggested — and  we  aim  at  nothing  more — that  the 
fossil  flora  might  furnish  many  tasteful  ornaments  to  the  art- 
manufacturer,  we   pass   hastily  to   an  equally   brief  and   merely 


:  - 


ART-STCDIES  FROM  XATl'RE. 


-  - 

:a  -  :  : .'.-.-  :  a  1  a  a  a  as  : 
:v. :  aera  :  :ralf  presa  a::  as  2 
are    excelled   in   all   respects 

re :::: alas    ::   r'aese   1. ■ ":  : urs     :   :: 


riety    :  fossil  forms  allied  to 

.:----■    _  :  _  : a  the  Pacific.     Xh  : 

; : r t  :a  . : ;    :-f  structure,  but  they 

bv  those   of  the   old  world.      T"ae 
isect  life  are  exceedingly  numerous  ; 


Fte       24 


- 

are  built,  for  the  most  part,  with  them ;  and  the 
ears  ::  as  r  reea  =.=  V-  ay  ia  are  ::e^a  a:  a 
::"  are   SHari^a   '::;:.  ;  a:  aae  presea: 

r    ::'   T:rres    *?::  -    :1a  e     Iaa:=aa    Se 

rearesea:    :ae     ea:eraal     2aaearaaa:e    aaa    ::.': 
ea:  ::  :'ae    1        •-;  r         :  :  ;    :r  Fz~ :: 

Z  rare  Martin,  Ilfracombe,  and  Plymouth.  The 
e  a_aees   :r  .ells    a:  era  :'  :ae   .va.le  a  e  aaavr 


FORMS  OF  ORGANIC  REMAINS. 


205 


of    some    of  the   vegetable   productions   of    the   tropics,    is   very 
graceful. 

The  Plm rod icfxmn  problematical m  (Fig.  26),  from  the  ironstone 


Fig.  24. 


Fig.  25. 


bands  on  the  banks  of  the  Rhine,  is  singularly  elegant.  The  dispo- 
sition of  the  denticulated  channels  presenting  the  appearance  of  a 
delicate  bead-like  tracery,  marking  out  a  series  of  leaf-shaped  divi- 


Fig.  26. 


sions,  gives  great  beauty  to  this  variety.  In  the  figure  copied  the 
Serpyllum  curved  in  the  centre  adds  too,  rather  than  detracts  from, 
the  beauty  of  the  fossil.     Indeed,  the  manner  in  which  Serpylla 


200 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


dispose  themselves  over  many  of  the  corals  is  singularly  graceful 
and  capable  of  many  applications. 

The  following  figures  of  the  Asfrcca  geminata  (Fig.  27)  and  the 
Astra: a  rotula  (Fig.  28),  showing  their  external  character  and  the 
radiations  as  exhibited  in  section,  are  only  intended  to  display 
the  novel  and  elegant  character  which  prevails  through  an  almost 
infinite  variety  of  these  coralline  forms. 

These  beautiful  creations  are  produced  by  animals  of  the  polyp 


rig.  27. 


Fig.  28. 


kind,  which,  possessed  of  a  power  of  separating  the  carbonate  of 
lime  from  sea-water,  are  constantly  engaged  in  building  up  around 
themselves  those  stone  structures  which,  if  not  geometrical  in  all 
their  arrangements,  are  strikingly  varied  and  beautiful.  The 
coral  animal  has  left  traces  of  its  work  on  the  earliest  fossil 
rocks,  but  in  the  more  recent  or  Oolitic  series  the  corals  are  most 
abundant. 

It  is  almost  impossible  to  select  a  specimen  from  any  cabinet 


FORJ/S  OF  ORGANIC  REMAINS.  207 


of  the  corals  of  the  Oolitic  period  without  being-  struck  with  the 
regularity  of  arrangement  and  the  variety  of  beautiful  forms 
produced.  It  is  true  that  our  existing  corals  bear  a  strong  resem- 
blance to  those  of  the  seas  of  the  ancient  world,  but  they  differ  in 
specific,  and  often  in  generic  character,  and  the  fossil  remains 
present  forms  and  dispositions  of  parts  widely  varied  from  those 
of  the  recent  coral.  It  is  curious  and  interesting  to  observe, 
however,  in  both  species,  the  same  contrivances  adapted  to 
provide  that  resistance  to  the  waves  so  necessary  for  the 
protection  of  the  coral  animal,  and  which  especially  marks  its 
work. 

The  extent  to  which  these  coralline  formations  have  gone  on 
will  be  indicated  by  the  fact  that  the  coralline  crag  at  Oxford  is 
exposed  at  the  surface,  and  the  bottom  of  it  has  not  been  reached 
at  the  depth  of  fifty  feet.  One  of  the  limestone  beds  of  the  middle 
Oolite  series  of  England  is  a  continuous  bed  of  petrified  corals, 
retaining  the  position  in  which  they  grew  at  the  bottom  of  the  sea  ; 
and  beside  these  we  find  scattered  through  our  Oolitic  formations 
an  immense  quantity  of  coral  remains.  Indeed,  if  we  examine  the 
stones  of  which  some  of  our  most  admired  churches  are  built,  as  at 
Oxford  and  Cambridge,  we  shall  find  that  the  firmly  integrated 
mass  is  little  else  than  shells  and  corals.  Thus  the  labours 
of  hosts  of  insect  architects,  working  in  the  ocean  which  over- 
flowed this  island  myriads  of  ages  since,  are  now  employed  to 
form  those  temples  which  religion  consecrates  to  the  Creator  of  all 
things. 

The  elegance  of  these  fossil  remains  is  still  further  illustrated 


208 


ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


by  the  three  cuts  of  the  Pentacrinites  subangularisy  the  sections  of 
the  Pentacrinites  dubiusy  and  of  the  Encrinites  moniliformis  (Fig.  29). 
An  examination  of  the  numerous  Cystidece — the  class  of  fossils 
which  are  allied  to  the  sea-urchins  of  our  own  seas — will  convince 
any  one  of  the  constant  tendency  towards  the  beautiful  in  all 
natural  objects.  The  arrangements  of  the  plates  of  the  Cystideans, 
ornamented  as  they  are  with  grooves,  striae,  and  pores,  presenting 


Fig.  29. 

a  very  highly  ornamented  system  of  sculpture,  cannot  be  excelled 
by  any  imaginary  design.  The  Echino-encriniteSy  with  their 
curious  plate  ornaments  and  radiating  bands,  are  all  in  the 
highest  degree  symmetrical,  as  are  also  the  star-fishes  found  in  a 
fossil  state,  and  the  numerous  animal  and  vegetable  remains  of  a 
former  world,  to  which  we  cannot  do  more  than  thus  cursorily 
allude.     Many  hundreds  of  similar  creations  possessing  the  utmost 


FORMS  OF  ORGANIC  REMAINS.  209 

variety  in  their  arrangements,  and  rivalling  in  geometric  regularity 
and  beauty  the  images  of  the  kaleidoscope,  are  to  be  found  locked 
within  the  stony  structure  of  our  fossiliferous  rocks. 

The   Cidaris  Blumeribachit  (Fig.  30),  found  in  the  Jura,  is  the 


only  specimen  of  either  of  those  classes  of  fossil  forms  which  our 
space  will  allow  of  our  giving. 

The  elegant  form  of  the  Lily  Encrinites,  as  they  have  been 
called,  is  well  illustrated  by  the  drawing  of  the  Encrinites  moni- 
liformis (Fig.  31),  the -sections  of  the  stems  of  which  have  been 
already  shown  (Fig.  29),  and  the  Bourgueticrionis  crinoidalis 
(Fig.  $2),  which  at  once  unites  the  perfection  of  Tightness  and 
elegance  in  the  disposition  of  its  jointed  stem  and  its  crowning 
inflorescence.  These  curious  links  between  the  animal  and  the 
vegetable  kingdoms,  presenting  in  their  singularly  delicate  struc- 
tures the  most  desirable  forms  for  ornamental  disposition,  are  to 
be  found  in  great  abundance  and  diversity. 

Distributed  through  every  phase  of  being,  the  creations  of 
Nature  present  a  chain,  each  link  of  which  is  symmetrical  in  form 

E   E 


2  10 


ART- STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 


and  beautiful  in  its  arrangement.  If  we 
commence  our  examination  with  these 
forms  of  the  lowest  organization,  which 
appear  to  mark  the  dawn  of  vitality  on 
this  planet,  and  trace  series  after  series 
through  the  distinguishing  strata  —  each 
one  marking  a  new  epoch  in  the  order  of 
animal  existence,  and  exhibiting  new  and 
constantly  varied  forms — we  shall  find  that 
order  and  elegance  mark  the  whole.  Many 
of  those  strange  creations,  the  Trilobites 
— and  indeed  those  monsters  of  that  ocean 
which  appears  to  have  prevailed  over  the 
dry  land,  the  Saurians — do  not  appear, 
upon  the  first  inspection,  to  bear  out  this 
assertion ;  but  an  examination  of  their 
wonderful  armour  will  at  once  show  that 
Nature,  in  her  works,  never  neglects  to 
add  to  their  adornment  after  she  has  pro- 
vided for  the  necessities  of  each  condition. 

The  influence  of  the  study  of  Nature  in 
refining  and  purifying  the  human  mind 
has  been  often  insisted  on,  and  its  truth 
is  evident.  No  effort  of  human  thought, 
which  is  of  a  merely  terrestrial  character, 
can  ever  rise  to  the  truly  beautiful.  Whe- 
ther the   artist   desires  to  paint   upon   his 


*'ig-  31- 


Fig.  32. 


FORMS  OF  ORGANIC  REMAINS.  211 


canvas,  to  chisel  out  of  marble,  to  mould  in  clay,  or  to  cast  in 
metal,  forms  which  shall  possess  the  charm,  the  secret  of 
inspiring  a  feeling  of  the  beautiful,  he  must  go  to  Nature  for  his 
inspiration.  Looking  into  the  mirror  of  her  works,  like  the 
influence  of  gazing  into  loving  eyes,  he  draws  from  it  a  pure,  a 
holy  inspiration,  which  he  may,  if  his  practised  hand  be  obedient 
to  his  creative  mind,  transfer  to  the  gross  element  which  is  to 
express  to  mankind  the  power  of  the  true. 

Persuaded  that  but  few  of  those  who  are  engaged  on  works  of 
art  or  of  art-manufacture  have  had  their  attention  directed  to  any 
of  the  results  of  palaeontological  studies,  and  feeling  confident  that 
an  immense  store  of  novelties  was  to  be  found  amongst  the  fossil 
remnants  of  those  days  when  man  was  not,  the  remarks  now 
submitted  for  their  consideration,  with  every  feeling  of  their 
imperfections  and  necessarily  sketchy  character,  will  not,  it  is 
thought,  be  without  interest. 

While  dealing  with  the  applications  of  science  to  the  economic 
purposes  of  life,  it  was  thought  that  a  step  beyond  this  mere 
utilitarian  purpose  might  be  allowed,  and  that  the  studies  of  the 
natural  philosopher  might  be  made  to  minister  to  the 

"  Spirit  of  Beauty,  that  does  consecrate 
With  its  own  hues  all  that  it  shines  upon 
Of  human  thought  or  form."' 


These  essays  were  produced  twenty-four  years  since.  They 
were  written  to  serve  a  special  purpose — the  subject  of  art 
manufacture;    being,  in   1848,  one  which  was  engaging  general 


212  ART-STUDIES  FROM  NATURE. 

attention.  With  a  few  verbal  corrections  the  essays  remain  in  the 
condition  in  which  they  were  first  published.  They  indicate, 
however — and  they  aim  at  nothing  more — with  sufficient  clear- 
ness, a  source  from  which  the  ingenious  artist  might  multiply  his 
forms  for  ornamentation.  It  must  not  be  forgotten  that  during 
the  past  twenty-four  years  the  science  of  geology  has  achieved 
wonders,  and  the  cabinets  of  the  palaeontologist  have  been 
crowded  with  the  most  beautiful  forms  of  organic  creation.  If 
then  there  existed  a  store  of  choice  and  rare  forms,  these  are 
multiplied  by  thousands  now. 


THE   END. 


PRINTED    BY.   VIRTUE   AND   CO.,  CITY    ROAD,    LONDON. 


VIRTUE  AND  CO/S  NEW  BOOKS, 


SEASON     1872—3. 


OUR   BRITISH    LANDSCAPE   PAINTERS, 

FROM  SAMUEL  SCOTT  TO  DAVID  COX.  With  a  Preliminary  Essay  and 
Biographical  Notices  by  William  B.  Scott,  author  of  "Half-hour  Lectures  on 
Art,"  "The  British  School  of  Sculpture,"  &c,  &c.  Illustrated  by  Sixteen  Steel 
Engravings.     Large  royal  4to,  elegantly  bound,  2 is. 

PICTURES   BY  WILLIAM   MULREADY,  R.A. 

With  Descriptive  Letterpress  and  a  Biographical  Sketch  of  the  Painter  by  James 
Dafforne.  Illustrated  by  Nine  Steel  Engravings.  Large  royal  4to,  elegantly 
bound,   15s. 

ART-STUDIES   FROM   NATURE, 

AS  APPLIED  TO  DESIGN.  For  the  Use  of  Architects,  Designers,  and  Manu- 
facturers.    In  one  volume,  small  4to,  extensively  illustrated  with  Woodcuts,  12s. 

I.— THE  ADAPTABILITY  OF  OUR  NATIVE  PLANTS  TO  THE 
PURPOSES  OF  ORNAMENTAL  ART.  By  Edward  Hulme, 
F.L.S.,  F.S.A. 

II.— SEAWEEDS  AS  OBJECTS  OF  DESIGN.  By  S.  J.  Mackie,  Esq., 
F.G.S.,  F.S.A. 

III.— THE      CRYSTALS     OF      SNOW    AS     APPLIED     TO     THE 
PURPOSES  OF  DESIGN.     By  James  Glaisher,  Esq.,  F.R.S. 

IV.— SYMMETRICAL  AND  ORNAMENTAL  FORMS  OF  ORGANIC 
REMAINS.     By  Robert  Hunt,  F.R.S. 

HOMES,    WORKS,    AND     SHRINES    OF     ENGLISH 

ARTISTS,  WITH  SPECIMENS  OF  THEIR  STYLES.  By  F.  W. 
Fairholt,  F.S.A.     Small  4to,  with  numerous  Engravings  on  Wood,  12s. 

SCENES    AND    CHARACTERS    OF    THE    MIDDLE 

AGES.  By  the  Rev.  Edward  L.  Cutts,  B.A.,  late  Hon.  Sec.  of  the  Essex 
Archaeological  Society.     Small  4to,  with  185  Engravings  on  Wood,  12s. 


KINGS   BEECHES: 

STORIES  OF  OLD  CHUMS.  A  Book  for  Boys.  By  Stephen  J.  McKenna, 
Author  of  "  Off  Parade,"  &c,  &c.  Crown  8vo,  with  eight  Plates,  cloth  extra, 
gilt,  5s- 

STORIES  FROM  ENGLISH  HISTORY  DURING  THE 
MIDDLE  AGES. 

By  Maria  Hack,  Author  of  "  Winter  Evenings,"  &c.,  &c.  Revised  by  David 
Murray  Smith,  Author  of  "  Karl  of  the  Locket,"  &c.  Crown  8vo,  with  Eight 
Illustrations,  cloth,  full  gilt,  3s.  6d. 

BURNET'S   HISTORY  OF  HIS  OWN   TIME. 

Student's  Edition.     Crown  8vo,  with  Eight  Illustrations,  3s.  6d. 

LESLIE   AND   MACLISE. 

THE  BRITISH  SCHOOL  OF  PAINTING ;  Specimens  of  the  Works  of  our 
most  Famous  Artists.  With  Descriptive  and  Biographical  Notices  by  James 
Dafforne.  Large  royal  4-to.  Illustrated  with  Twenty  Engravings  on  Steel. 
Elegantly  bound,  31s.  6d. 

THE   BRITISH   SCHOOL   OF  SCULPTURE, 

Illustrated  by  Twenty  Engravings  on  Steel  and  Fifty  Woodcuts.  With  a  Prelimi- 
nary Essay  and  Notices  of  the  Artists.  By  William  B.  Scott,  Author  of  "  Our 
British  Landscape  Painters,"  "Life  of  Albert  Durer,"  &c.  Large  royal  4to.  A 
New  Edition.     Handsomely  bound,  21s. 

a     manual    of     recent    and    existing 
commerce, 

From  the  year  1789 — 1872,  showing  the  Development  of  Industry  at  Home  and 
Abroad  during  the  Continental  System,  the  Protectionist  Policy,  and  the  Era  of 
Free  Trade.     By  John  Yeats,  LL.D.,  &c.     Crown  8vo,  5s. 

This  forms  Volume  IV.  of  "The  History  of  Commerce,"  and  completes  the  work. 
The  other  volumes  are  : — 

I.— THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  THE  RAW  MATERIALS  OF 
COMMERCE.  Comprising  The  Commercial  Products  of  the  Vege- 
table Kingdom  ;  Ditto  of  The  Animal  Kingdom  ;  Raw  and  Mineral 
Produce  ;  and  an  Appendix,  containing  a  Copious  List  of  Commer- 
cial Terms,  and  their  Synonyms  in  several  Languages.  Crown  8vo, 
Second  Edition,  with  Chart,  5s. 
II.— THE  TECHNICAL  HISTORY  OF  COMMERCE;  or,  Skilled 
Labour  Applied  to  Production.  Crown  8vo,  with  Chart,  5s. 
III.— THE  GROWTH  AND  VICISSITUDES  OF  COMMERCE,  from 
B.C.  1500  to  a.d.  1789.     Crown  8vo,  with  Chart,  5s. 


WORKS  RECENTLY  PUBLISHED, 


HOMES,     HAUNTS,    AND     WORKS     OF     RUBENS, 

VANDYCK,  REMBRANDT,  and  CUYP ;  of  the  DUTCH  GENRE 
PAIN  1KKS  ;  and  of  MICHAEL  ANGELO  and  RAFFAELLE.  By  F.  W. 
Fairholt,  F.S. A.     Small  4to,  with  133  Woodcut  Illustrations,  elegantly  bound, 

I2S. 

RAMBLES   OF  AN   ARCHAEOLOGIST 

AMONG  OLD  BOOKS  AND  IN  OLD  PLACES;  being  Papers  on  Art, 
in  relation  to  Archaeology,  Painting,  Art-Decoration,  and  Art-Manufacture.  By 
F.  W.  Fairholt,  F.S. A.,  small  4to,  with  259  Wood  Engravings,  elegantly 
bound,  12s. 

LIFE    OF    OUR    BLESSED    LORD    AND    SAVIOUR 
JESUS  CHRIST. 

By  the  Rev.  John  Fleetwood,  D.D.  New  Edition,  complete  in  one  vol.,  post 
8vo,  with  Eight  full-page  Illustrations,  3s.  6d. 

FOXE'S   BOOK   OF   MARTYRS. 

Being  a  History  of  Christian  Martyrdom  from  the  Earliest  Times.  Carefully  revised 
by  the  Rev.  J.  M.  Crombie,  M.A.     Post  8vo,  price  3s.  6d. 

BURNET'S   HISTORY   OF   THE   REFORMATION. 

Abridged  by  the  Author  for  the  Use  of  Students.     Crown  8vo,  3s.  6d. 

BYRON'S  SONGS, 

NOW  FIRST  COLLECTED  IN  A  SEPARATE  VOLUME.  Illustrated 
with  a  Steel  Engraving  of  Chalon's  "MAID  OF  ATHENS."  Elegantly 
printed,  with  Woodcut  Head-pieces  and  Vignettes  by  Kenny  Meadows  and  others. 
In  square  super-royal  i6mo,  elegantly  bound,  3s.  6d. 

SHAKSPERE'S   SONGS, 

Selected  from  his  Poems  and  Plays.  THE  FIRST  COMPLETE  COLLECTION 
in  a  Single  Volume.  Illustrated  with  a  Steel  Engraving  of  the  CHANDOS 
PORTRAIT.  Elegantly  printed,  with  Woodcut  Headpieces  and  Vignettes  .by 
Kenny  Meadows  and  others.   In  square  super-royal  i6mo,  elegantly  bound,  3s.  6d. 

CURIOSITIES     OF     THE     PULPIT     AND     PULPIT 
LITERATURE. 

Memorabilia,  Anecdotes,  &c,  of  Celebrated  Preachers,  from  the  Fourth  Century 
of  the  Christian  Era  to  the  Present  Time.  By  Thomas  Jackson,  M.A., 
Prebendary  of  St.  Paul's  Cathedral,  and  Rector  of  Stoke  Newington,  London. 
3s.  6d. 

A  LIFE'S  MOTTO. 

By  the  Rev.  T.  Pelham  Dale,  M.A.  Illustrated  by  Biographical  Examples. 
With  a  Frontispiece  by  J.  D.  Watson.     3s.  6d. 

St.  Augustine — St.  Bernard — John  Wesley — John  Newton — Charles  Simeon — 
Henry  Kirke  White — Henry  Marty n,  and  Frederick  Mackenzie. 


WATCHERS  FOR  THE  DAWN, 

AND  OTHER  STUDIES  OF  CHRISTIAN  CHARACTER.  By  Mrs. 
W.  R.  Lloyd.  With  Eight  Illustrations  by  James  Godwin,  printed  on  Toned 
Paper,  3s.  6d. 

THE     PATH     ON    EARTH     TO     THE     GATE     OF 
HEAVEN. 

Essays  of  Counsel  and  Encouragement  for  the  Christian  Life  of  the  Present 
Day.  By  the  Rev.  Frederick  Arnold,  of  Christ  Church,  Oxford.  With  a 
Frontispiece.     Small  crown  8vo,  3s.  6d. 

THE  PILGRIM'S  PROGRESS. 

By  John  Bunyan.  With  Twelve  Illustrations  by  C.  A.  Doyle,  printed  on 
Toned  Paper.     Small  crown  8vo,  3s.  6d. 

THE  VICAR  OF  WAKEFIELD. 

By  Oliver  Goldsmith.  With  Twelve  Full-page  Illustrations,  piinted  on 
Toned  Paper.     Small  crown  8vo,  3s.  6d. 

sandford  and  merton. 

By  Thomas  Day.     Small  crown  8vo,  with  Illustrations,  3s.  6d. 

HOLIDAY  ADVENTURES  ; 

OR,  THE  STRETTONS'  SUMMER  IN  NORMANDY.  By  Mrs.  James 
Gambier.  With  Eight  Illustrations  by  Charles  Altamont  Doyle,  printed  on 
Toned  Paper.     Small  crown  8vo,  3s.  6d. 

These  Adventures  are  founded  upon  Fact. 

THE  STAR  OF  HOPE  AND  THE  STAFF  OF  DUTY. 

TALES  OF  WOMANLY  TRIALS  AND  VICTORIES.  With  Eight  Illus- 
trations by  Julian  Portch,  printed  on  Toned  Paper.     Small  crown  8vo,  3s.  6d. 

AUNT  AGNES ; 

OR,  THE  WHY  AND  THE  WHEREFORE  OF  LIFE.  An  Autobio- 
graphy. By  a  Clergyman's  Daughter.  With  Eight  Illustrations  by  Keeley 
Halswelle.     Printed  on  Toned  Paper.     Small  crown  8vo,  3s.  6d. 

A  story  replete  with  incident  and  character. 

PICTURES    OF     HEROES,    AND    LESSONS     FROM 
THEIR  LIVES. 

By  Mrs.  W.  R.  Lloyd,  Author  of  "  Watchers  for  the  Dawn,"  &c.  With  Eight 
Illustrations  by  C.  A.  Doyle,  printed  on  Toned  Paper.     Small  crown  8vo,  3s.  6d. 

THE  SEA  AND  HER  FAMOUS  SAILORS. 

By  Frank  B.  Goodrich.  With  Eight  Illustrations,  printed  on  Toned  Paper. 
Small  crown  8vo,  3s.  6d. 

THE  BUSY  HIVES  AROUND  US. 

A  Variety  of  Trips  and  Visits  to  the  Mine,  the  Workshop,  and  the  Factory. 
With  Popular  Notes  on  Materials,  Processes,  and  Machines.  With  Seven 
Illustrations,  by  William  Harvey  and  others,  printed  on  Toned  Paper.  Small 
crown  8vo,  3s.  6d. 


ADVENTURES  IN  THE  ICE. 

A  Comprehensive  Summary  of  Arctic  Exploration,  Discovery,  and  Adventure, 
including  Experiences  of  Captain  Penny,  the  Veteran  Whaler,  now  first 
published.  By  John  Tii.t.otson.  Crown  8vo,  with  Portraits  of  Sir  John  Franklin 
—Captain  Penny — Dr.  Elisha  Kent  Kane — Dr.  Isaac  I.  Hayes — and  Fourteen 
other  Illustrations,  3s.  6d. 

PIONEERS  OF  CIVILISATION. 

By  the  Author  of"  Lives  of  Eminent  Men,"  &c.  "With  Portraits  of  Dr.  Living- 
stone— Captain  Clapperton — William  Penn — Captain  Cook — Lord  Robert  Clive — 
Captain  Flinders — Rev.  Henry  Martyn — and  Ten  other  Page  Illustrations.  Small 
crown  8vo,  33.  6d. 

MEN  WHO  HAVE  RISEN. 

A  BOO.v  FOR  BOYS.  With  Eight  Illustrations  by  Charles  A.  Doyle. 
Printed  on  Toned  Paper.     Small  crown  8vo,  3s.  6d. 

A  boy  can  hardly  fail  to  be  the  better  for  perusing  the  graphic  stones  of  the  rise 
of  the  Peel  family,  and  the  struggles  of  such  men  as  Hugh  Miller,  Wilson  the 
ornithologist,  Smeaton  the  engineer,  and  Stephenson  the  railway  pioneer. 

SMALL  BEGINNINGS  ; 

OR,  THE  WAY  TO  GET  ON.  With  Eight  Illustrations,  printed  on  Toned 
Paper.     Small  crown  8vo,  3s.  6d. 

THE  STEADY  AIM. 

A  BOOK  OF  EXAMPLES  AND  ENCOURAGEMENTS.  From  Modern 
Biography.  By  W.  H.  Davenport  Adams,  Author  of  "Famous  Regiments  of 
the  British  Army,"  &c.  With  Eight  Illustrations  by  C.  A.  Doyle,  printed  on 
Toned  Paper,  3s.  6d. 

FAMOUS  LONDON  MERCHANTS. 

With  Life-Portraits  of  George  Peabody — Sir  Richard  Whittington— Sir  Thomas 
Gresham — Sir  Hugh  Myddelton — Sir  Josiah  Child — Paterson,  Founder  of  the 
Bank  of  England — Coutts,  the  Banker — and  Seventeen  other  Illustrations.  By 
H.  R.  Fox  Bourne,  Author  of  "Merchant  Princes  of  England,"  &c.  Small 
crown  8vo,  3s.  6d. 

WOMEN  OF  WORTH. 

A  BOOK  FOR  GIRLS.  With  Eight  Illustrations  by  William  Dickes.  Printed 
on  Toned  Paper.     Small  crown  8vo,  elegantly  bound,  3s.  6d. 

The  "Women  of  Worth"  selected  include  Charlotte  Bronte,  Elizabeth  Fry, 
Lady  Russell,  Lady  Hutchinson,  the  Lady  Jane  Grey,  the  Empress  Maria  Theresa, 
and  Caroline  Herschel. 

THE  HABITS  OF  GOOD  SOCIETY. 

A  HANDBOOK  OF  ETIQUETTE  for  Ladies  and  Gentlemen.  With  Thoughts, 
Hints,  and  Anecdotes  concerning  Social  Observances,  Nice  Points  of  Taste 
and  Good  Manners,  and  the  Art  of  making  One's  self  agreeable.  The  whole 
interspersed  with  humorous  Illustrations  of  Social  Predicaments,  Remarks  on  the 
History  and  Changes  of  Fashion,  and  the  Differences  of  English  and  Continental 
Etiquette.     (Frontispiece.)     Small  crown  8vo,  in  elegant  binding,  3s.  6d. 

The  unanimous  opinion  of  the  press  has  pronounced  this  accurate,  racy,  and 
elegant  volume  the  most  complete  and  trustworthy  of  all  books  upon  Social 
Etiquette. 


JUST  PUBLISHED. 


THE  FINE  ART  ANNUAL, 

IN  MEDIUM  4to,  PRICE  2s. 


CONTAINING 


®fjree  &ttt\  plates  antr  move  tijan  'JEJjtrtg  (Mtooti  lEngvabtngs. 


Messrs.  Virtue  &  Co.  have  the  pleasure  to  announce  that  they  have  deter- 
mined, in  compliance  with  the  suggestions  and  wishes  of  many  friends,  to 
undertake  the  publication  of  a  Fine  Art  Annual. 

The  object  that  the  publishers  have  in  view  is  to  bring  before  the  public 
a  Christmas  Annual  worthy  in  every  way  of  a  place  upon  the  Drawing-room 
Table,  and  also  of  a  place  in  the  hands  of  those  who  frequent  the  Drawing-room. 

The  Fine  Art  Annual  will  contain  Three  Steel  Plates  and  more  than 
Thirty  Wood  Engravings,  in  illustration  of  a  careful  selection  of  Stories, 
Sketches,  Poems,  and  Essays,  made  with  a  view  to  contributing,  in  more 
ways  than  one,  to  the  pleasure  of  the  Christmas  Season. 

A  handsome  CALENDAR,  forming  a  record  of  facts  relating  to  Litera- 
ture and  Art,  will  accompany  the  Annual. 


tofente. 

PREAMBLE.     By  the  Editor.     With  Two  Illustrations. 

Stoxji—CISSIE'S  COMING  HOME.  By  the  Author  of  "  The  Blacksmith  of  Holsby," 
"  Spenser's  Wife,"  &c,  &c.     With  Four  Illustrations. 

\%ocm— MAMMY'S  AIN  BAIRN.    By  Matthias  Barr.     With  an  Illustration. 

§A\t\t\\.— PICKED  UP  ON  THE  COAST:  A  LITTLE  PICTURE  IN  WORDS. 
By  an  Obscure  Artist.     With  Two  Illustrations. 

<Sta).—  UNCLE  ARCHIE'S  BANKRUPTCY:  THE  STORY  OF  A  YEAR'S 
PROBATION.  By  the  Author  of  "His  by  Right,"  "John  Hesketh's 
Charge,"  &c,  &c.     With  Two  Illustrations. 

ijttm-arxrtt*  tyszm—MY  SCHOOLFELLOWS.     By  J.  D.  P. 

<&%&%£— SOME  MOONLIGHT  REFLECTIONS— OF  TREES,  STEEPLES,  AND 
MEN.  A  Rigmarole.  By  Sawer  Krawt,  Author  of  a  Considerable 
Quantity  of  Unpublished   MSS.     With  Three  Illustrations. 

^Otm.—A  NIGHT  ADVENTURE.     By  J.  D.  P. 

^taX£.—THE  TRUE  STORY  OF  CINDERELLA— WITHOUT  THE  GLASS 
SLIPPER.     By  G.  J.  Proctor.     With  Two  Illustrations. 

$3tf.cnt.— A    VISION  OF  TOYS.     By  Astley  H.  Baldwin.     With  an  Illustration. 

(Sketch—^  MERRIE  CHRISTMAS:  A  VERY  SMALL-BEER  CHRONLCLE  FOR 
THE  YOUNGSTERS.     By  an  Elder  Brother.   With  Two  Illustrations. 

,  THE  CALENDAR,  comprised  within  Twelve  pages,  with  beautifully  designed 
and  engraved  Borders,  illustrating  the  Months. 


VIRTUE  &  CO.,  26,  IVY  LANE,  PATERNOSTER  ROW,  E.C. 


STERLING   &   FRANCINE  CLARK  ART  INSTITUTE 

NK1 553    H8  stack 

Hulme,  F."  EdNA/ard/Art^tudiesfrom 


3  1962  00072  8356 


ML 


mm